Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Steffy wakes up feeling miserable. As soon as she opens her eyes, all the painful memories come flooding back. She wishes she could just close her eyes, go back to sleep and pretend yesterday never happened. But instead she crawls out of her bed and heads straight to her mother's bedroom to check on her. Steffy had heard her crying last night. It was so heartbreaking for her that there was nothing she could do to help her mother.

The room is empty and the bed is made. Apparently her mother is already up, maybe she's in the kitchen preparing breakfast.
Steffy has a strange feeling that something is wrong in her mother's bedroom. But she can't quite put her finger on what it is. The feeling only deepens when she enters the kitchen and there is no sign of her mother or breakfast. On the way back to the living room, she spots two envelopes on the small table in the entrance hall. She recognizes her mother's handwriting and start to panic. Her heartbeat fastens and her hands get sweaty.

One of the letters is addressed to her. As she reads it, her eyes widen in horror. This can't be true; her mother would never leave them. She runs out the front door. The car is gone. She rushes back into the house and checks the master bedroom again. Now she realizes what is wrong here. Many items are no longer there, the stuff from the bathroom is also gone and the closet is almost empty. It's really true. Her mother is gone. Steffy falls onto the bed and starts crying like a little baby.

Thomas wakes up because he hears someone whimpering. He jumps out of bed and follows the noise.
"Oh my God Steffy, what's wrong with you?"
His sister doesn't answer. She just lies there, crying and breathing heavily. It takes a while before he can calm her down. She throws herself into his arms and sobs.
"Mom is gone. She left town!"
"No, she would never do that!"
Thomas can't believe what his sister is telling him.
"Yes, it's true. She wrote me a letter, there's one for you too. She writes she's sorry, but she has to go. She can't stand the situation with Dad, Brooke and the whole disaster anymore. She needs time and space for herself. She loves us and hopes we understand her."

Thomas feels like someone has knocked him out. The guilt overwhelms him. How could he be so stupid as to go along with this lie when he knew right from the beginning it was wrong.
He goes downstairs to read his letter. Tears well up in his eyes. His mother knows him so well. She writes that he shouldn't blame himself. It's not his fault that she's leaving and she has already forgiven him for his lie. She knows he did it mainly for her. But now it's time for her to take responsibility for her life back into her own hands.

Steffy joins her brother.
"Okay, what do we do now? I mean we have to do something."
"And what Steffy? It's impossible for us to follow her, we don't know where she is and obviously she wants to be alone."
"I don't care what she wants! I want her home with us! With her family so we can support her. She needs us and I need her too!"
Steffy starts crying again. Thomas pulls her into his arms.
"I know, I need her too!"
Suddenly Steffy has an idea.
"I know what we can do. I'll call her, maybe I can convince her to come back."
With shaking hands, she dials her mother's cell phone number.
"Damn it...Mom, it's me Steffy. Please come back! I swear we'll find a way. Just come home. I love you and I miss you!"
Thomas notices his sister is leaving a message on the answering machine. He takes the phone in his hand.
"Mom, this is Thomas. Mom you have to come home. Steffy and I are here for you. The three of us will get through this! We need you! I love you. Bye."

"Do you think she'll come back?"
"I don't know Steffy...maybe...she loves us. But on the other hand, I also understand that she doesn't want to continue like this anymore. I mean, this whole Dad-Brooke drama has been dragging on longer than we both are alive. I hate to admit it, but she actually has good reasons to leave. Maybe it is best for her to get away from all this crap and her letter sounds pretty determined."
"This is all Dad's fault. Why did he make all those promises to her. He knew how hard it was for Mom to trust him again and open her heart for a new relationship with him and then suddenly just because it turns out Brooke didn't do what we all thought she did, Mom is forgotten and he runs back to Brooke. How can he do this to her?"
"Well, that's how it's always been with Dad. I can't remember it otherwise. But it's not just Dad's fault. He didn't make up that lie, that was Grandma!"

"Yes, Grandma and you! What was she thinking? Did she honestly believe Mom and Dad could find their happiness based on a lie? Couldn't she have realized sooner that one day everything will come to light and Dad will leave us again. And her timing to call off the wedding and confess everything couldn't have been worse. She humiliated Mom in front of the entire family. She is her best friend, she always claims Mom is like a daughter to her and then she stabs her in the back and has the nerve to say she did it for her. That's insane!"
"No Steffy, that's not insane, that's Grandma!"
Despite the tragic situation, Steffy has to grin about Thomas' comment.
"Yeah, you're right, but why didn't she just lean back and let things go. I mean, maybe Mom and Dad would have found a way on their own without her interference. Let's face it, Dad wasn't happy in his marriage and with a little more time he probably would have realized Mom is the perfect woman for him. But now Brooke is the poor victim!"
"She is the victim. I know you hate her more than anyone, but Brooke has been through hell these last few days and I despise myself for what I've done. By the way, we're still talking about Grandma. Holding back and let things go, I don't think she has that in her repertoire, especially when it comes to Brooke." Steffy agrees her brother has a point. She comes up with another idea.

"You know what, I'm going to call Dad and Grandma and tell them to come over. They put us all into this mess and now they can fix it."
Steffy grabs her phone again and this time she dials her father's number.
"Dad it's me Steffy. You have to come immediately. It's very important, we have a total disaster here... No Dad, I said now... I don't care if Brooke, the kids and you are ready to have breakfast. If you care even a little bit about Thomas and me and have an ounce of respect for our family, then you march your butt right here."
She hangs up and dials again.
"Grandma, it's Steffy. You have to come to us right now... no, nothing's okay; everything's a total fiasco! We need you here, bye!"

Stephanie Forrester is very concerned after her granddaughter's call.
"What's wrong, Stephanie?"
"I don't know Eric. Steffy just called me and told me to come to them immediately. Something must have happened. She seemed very confused and upset."
"Then we shouldn't waste any time, let's go!"

Chapter Text

Ridge arrives at the Belair mansion at the same time as his parents. Stephanie rushes to her son.
"Ridge, do you know what's going on here. Steffy called me completely disheveled and said everything is a total fiasco."
"I have no idea mother, what happened here. I also got a call from Steffy telling me to come right away."
"I think the best thing is if we just go inside and talk to Taylor and the kids." suggests Eric.

The scene that presents itself to the three Forresters shocks them. They see the siblings in a tight embrace on the couch. Steffy lies in her brother's arms, still sobbing and crying. After making the calls, she had another crying fit. Despite his own sadness, Thomas tries his best to comfort his little sister. As the eldest, he feels responsible for her and he also feels partly responsible for the situation. Steffy is grateful for his support. All of her anger at his actions is irrelevant in this moment. They need each other more than ever. Now is not the time for accusations.
Ridge is the first to find his voice and reach out to his children.
"Steffy, Thomas can you please explain to us what the hell is going on here?"

He is deeply worried and irritated. They both look up to their father and grandparents. Steffy is unable to speak, so Thomas gets up and goes to his family. He doesn't really know how to start. Speaking the truth is very painful for him. He makes a few attempts, but the words don't seem to find their way to his mouth. Stephanie finally loses her patience.
"Come on, tell us! It can't be that bad, just say it. What's the fiasco?"
"Mom is gone! She left LA!"
The three gasp, unable to believe what they just heard.
"What do you mean she's gone?"
"She left us. Last night, while Steffy and I were sleeping, she packed her bags and left."
"No, no! Your mother would never leave you here alone. I mean, I saw her car isn't there. But I'm sure she just drove away to cool off and then she will come back."
"Grandma, listen to me! She packed all her things, the bedroom is almost empty and before you came I checked her office. She took all the important documents and certificates with her, including all the credit cards, passports and other things. She took everything with her to start a new life. She wrote letters to both of us (he points to Steffy)..."

Thomas can't continue talking, his emotions are overwhelming him. He falls back on the couch next to Steffy.
The three don't want to believe it. They never thought Taylor would do something so irrational. They have to sit down and take some time to digest this shocking news. It is completely silent in the room. Suddenly, Ridge abruptly jumps up. He wanders nervously around the room. He feels completely helpless and overwhelmed by the situation. He is aware of the fact that his reaction must have hurt her very much. But he never expected her to take such a drastic step. His helplessness turns into anger at his ex-wife.
"I just can't believe it. Without saying a word, she just decides to leave, packs her things and disappears, leaving you behind? I mean what was she thinking? It's obvious, she must be completely out of her mind."

Steffy can no longer listen to her father's angry tirade. She gets furious.
"Do you seriously wonder why she left? You of all people? You should know better than anyone why she can't stand it here anymore. Do you have any idea how miserable she was yesterday? As long as she was with Thomas and me she pulled herself together and tried to be strong. But last night I heard her crying her eyes out. She was devastated. And all because it was the same as always. First you make big promises that you always want to be with her, that we'll be a family again blah blah blah and at the end of the song Mom is forgotten and you run back to Brooke."
"Steffy be reasonable! I explained it to you. I left Brooke because we all thought she had done something unforgivable..."
"Yes and you ran straight into Mom's arms for comfort and support. It's been the same game for years. When there's trouble in paradise, you run into Mom's arms and let her caress your poor soul. You do keep giving her false hopes and playing with her feelings and then suddenly everything is all sunshine and roses again with Brooke and you throw Mom away like a toy that you no longer need and now you seriously ask yourself why sh has enough of you? I do understand why Mom wanted to leave. She would have been on the losing side again, only allow to watch you and Brooke show off your love and happiness."

Ridge is deeply affected by his daughter's outburst. He is shocked to see the pain and bitterness she openly shows towards him.
However, Steffy ignores her father and now turns to her grandmother.
"And you Grandma, you are...I don't even know how to describe you. You're Mom's best friend, you always say she's like a daughter to you and then you betray her, humiliate her and hurt her in a way you wouldn't wish on your worst enemy. Over the last few days, you've repeatedly told her that her time with Dad has come and that she can finally be happy. You pushed her into Dad's arms and you knew exactly how much she wanted us to be a family again. And you shamelessly took advantage of that. You knew all along that everything was built on a lie. That everything would fall apart again. And then at the moment when it seemed like all her dreams, all her wishes were finally coming true, you interfered and ruined everything for her. You really couldn't have picked a worse time to confess. What were you planning to do? Did you want tp push Mom over the edge? She was so grateful for your support, your help and your encouragement and you stabbed her in the back. The whole time, it was never about Mom, Dad or Thomas and me or about our family finally getting back together. You only cared about yourself, you didn't care about any of us. You know Grandma, I've always looked up to you. I have always been so proud to bear your name. I always wanted to be like you. A woman with values and morals who stands up and fights for her family. But you're just an old, bitter witch who's only happy when she has control of the whole world."

Stephanie looks at her granddaughter with big, tear-filled eyes. She is by no means the first to confront her with her misconduct of the last few days. Taylor and Eric both said similar words to her. But these words from the mouth of her beloved granddaughter are a slap in the face for Stephanie. Steffy was always her little girl. Seeing this girl standing in front of her so angry and hateful is one of the most painful experiences of her life.
Steffy doesn't want to be in this room with this family any longer. She turns around and is about to leave when her phone suddenly rings. Steffy jumps when she sees the caller ID. She quickly answers the call.
"Mom! Thank God you're calling back, I'm so glad. How are you? Where are you?" Everyone stares intently at Steffy, waiting for a message. Tears well up in Steffy's eyes as she hears her mother's voice.
"Yes, Mom, of course I understand you.....yes Thomas too........no we're not mad at you......but can't you come back home? We'll get.... it's okay....... Yes, Mom.......Yes, I will......No, Thomas and I are not alone. Dad Grandpa and Grandma are here with us... Yes, we told them... Mhm ok yes, I'll tell them... I love you too Mom. So much!"
Stephanie can no longer control herself. She snatches the phone out of Steffy's hand.
"Taylor, it's me Stephanie. Please be sensible, just running away, that's childish. Let's...Taylor? Taylor? She hung up."

Stefanie looks around confused. Steffy angrily grabs the phone.
"Oh, what a surprise! If I were Mom, I would have hung up on this greeting too. Besides, she just told me to tell you she doesn't want to have any contact with you. She will stay in touch with me and Thomas. But she decided not to come back and start over somewhere new and she wants us all to respect that, especially you Grandma!"
"What did she sound like?" Thomas wants to know.
"Surprisingly calm, actually. She was already emotionally affected and our voice message was a bit agitating for her, but she still seemed very composed and determined. I think she knows exactly what she's doing and that it's the right thing. I will get dressed now."
"Wait, I'm coming with you."

Steffy and Thomas leave the living room together and go upstairs. The three older Forresters are left alone. Stephanie is the first to speak.
"I think we should do something, who knows what condition Taylor is in? I think we should definitely try to track her down somehow..."
Eric, who has previously remained silent until now, no longer wants to hold back.
"Stephanie, that's enough! Did you hear a word of what Steffy just said or what just happened here? Taylor wants to be alone and I can very much understand her need for some distance after all the events of the last few years. And I'll tell you one thing, we will respect her wishes and I warn you Stephanie, if I ever find out that you're trying to locate or reach out to her, I swear to you any relationship between us will be over forever. You have to learn finally to respect the wishes of others, even if they don't suit you!"
"All I can say to you my son is that you should finally take responsibility and take care of your children. They need you now more than ever. You have seen Steffy how angry and disappointed she is in you. This is your chance to make amends for what you have done to these two children in the last few years. And I can only give you the advice to take advantage of this opportunity. Be there for them, show yourself as a responsible father because otherwise, I guarantee you, you will lose them forever! So, I'm going into the kitchen and see if I can find something to eat for them."

Eric leaves the room with energetic steps.
Ridge and Stephanie are completely stunned. Finally, Ridge pulls himself together.
"I need to call Brooke and tell her what happened and let her know I don't know when I'll be home yet."
He heads outside so he can make his call without being disturbed.
Stephanie is now alone. She suddenly realizes the enormous damage she has caused with her plan. For the first time she realizes how much she has played with her family's fate. She walks to the fireplace and looks at the pictures on the mantel there. She reaches for a portrait of Taylor and caresses it tenderly. She whispers in a quiet, shaky voice.
"Forgive me Taylor, please forgive me and find your way back to us."

Chapter Text

It's late at night. The sun is already setting down in the west, turning the dark sky into a glowing spectacle.
Taylor stands at the window of her hotel room and doesn't notice the natural phenomenon before her eyes. She is too preoccupied with her own emotional state. The last 24 hours have been extremely nerve-wracking and a mental rollercoaster.
Yesterday she still believed that she could finally start a new life as a married couple with the man she loved more than anything and reunite her family. But once again her dream was shattered into a million pieces. On what was supposed to be her wedding night, she had lain on her bed for hours, crying desperately, while her groom lay in the arms of her greatest nemesis.
Taylor's thoughts wander back to last night. She remembers.

She stood in front of the mirror and felt nothing but contempt for herself. She had faced reality ruthlessly. There were times in her life where she was proud to be an independent, confident, strong woman who always stood up for herself and her values. And what kind of person was she now? An insecure, pathetic wreck who gave up all her self-respect to cling in an embarrassing desperate way to a man who had given his heart to another woman a long time ago.
She had sunk so low that her children were willing to risk everything to protect her, rather than the other way around, as it should be. The two didn't even shy away from lies and deception just to ensure their mother's happiness. It couldn't get any worse. Taylor suddenly realized she had to change her life without compromise. She wanted to take back control. She wanted to become the strong, energetic mother she once was and who could give strength and support to her children. She realized she would never achieve these goals in Los Angeles. She would start a new life somewhere else. In a fit of activism, she began to pack her things and prepared everything. She'd finally left early in the morning and been on the road all day, with the only destination to get far away from Los Angeles, the Forresters and all the recent events.

Taylor's thoughts return to the present. Tired and exhausted she goes to bed. Before she closes her eyes she thinks about Thomas and Steffy. Leaving her children behind was the hardest part of her plan, even though she knows she's mostly doing it for their sake. Still, she misses them both and the thought of not seeing them for a log time gives her a stitch.
She prays Ridge and the family will take good care of them and give them the attention they need. With a few tears in her eyes, but also with confidence and hope in her heart she finally falls asleep.

Chapter Text

Two months have passed since the fateful night. Thomas and Steffy have gotten used to a life without their mother, even though they miss her very much in their everyday lives. However trough video chats, phone calls and text messages they are in regular contact with her. The distance is quite bearable and the siblings also see the positive change in their mother.
Another positive aspect for the siblings is that their relationship with their father has recently changed for the better. Ridge took his father's speech very seriously and makes more of an effort to be there for his two children. He spends a lot more time with them than in the past. They had some serious and honest conversations together. Thomas and Steffy are overjoyed by their father's encouragement and support; for the first time since a long period, they feel like his expressions of love aren't just empty words.

The relationship between the siblings has also improved enormously.They have always stuck together in times of crisis and in the current situation they are sticking together like peas and carrots.
Only their relationship with their grandmother is still strained. Thomas still can't forgive her for using him for her sceme. Steffy is also still upset about her grandmother's behavior and blames her for her mother's absence.

One topic that Thomas and Steffy avoid both with their father and with everyone else is their mother's current living situation. Taylor has asked them several times not to tell anyone about her living circumstances. She no longer wants any contact with any Forrester except her kids. They strictly stick to their promise and if anyone asks them, they only tell the bare minimum.

Ridge suffers more from the loss of contact than he wants to admit. It feels strange for him to be in the house so much and not have Taylor with him. It also bothers him that she left before they had a chance to resolve their differences. There is still so much he would like to tell her. Since he can't do anything about the situation, he tries not to think about it.

Taylor, on the other hand, feels like she's finally on the bright side of life again. After days of traveling and some deliberation she finally decided to settle down in San Francisco. She has always liked the flair and atmosphere of the city and knew that she would feel at home there. Plus San Francisco is far enough from Los Angeles to get away from all, but still close enough. Taylor doesn't want to live too far from her kids so that she can be quickly with them in case of an emergency. It also makes it easier for them to visit her.
One of her first challenges was to find a new job. She approached it with a healthy dose of confidence and conviction, knowing she is qualified and has a lot of experience. In the end, she found exactly the job she wanted. She got the position as department head in a psychiatric center with several psychologists and psychiatrists. After signing the contract, she started looking for an apartment, which initially proved to be quite difficult because Taylor had specific ideas. The real estate agent she hired ended up having a breakdown because she wasn't satisfied with any of the apartments he showed her. It was very important to Taylor that she felt comfortable in her future home. After a seemingly endless search, she finally discovered her dream home.

A penthouse in an exclusive, well-secured apartment complex in a prestigious area. The apartment is not particularly large, but is well laid out and has a beautiful roof terrace. The view is breathtaking. On a clear day you can even see the Golden Gate Bridge.
Taylor immediately made an offer and arranged everything to get the apartment. She fell in love with it from the first moment.
She started the setting up with great enthusiasm so that she could move in as quickly as possible. While she was busy furnishing and decorating her new home, she hardly had time or leisure to think about the past. She jumped out of bed in the morning, packed the whole day with activities and sank tiredly into the pillows late at night.

Tonight is the first eve she has time to relax on her terrace. Her thoughts revolve around the events of the last few months. Part of her heart still hurts when she thinks about Ridge. The first few days she spent many sleepless nights crying into her pillow. She has now overcome the worst of the pain. She is ready to be honest with herself. Ridge would have married her, but his heart would still have belonged to Brooke. Taylor often wonders why he loves this woman so idolatrously. She is convinced that if they hadn't all harassed him, he would have even forgiven her the 'Thomas story' at some point. It's been a painful journey, but Taylor is finally ready to face reality.
Ridge hasn't loved her for a long time, their time together lay in the past. He is and would always be the father of her children, but no more. Her feelings for him have changed in the last few days. She is no longer angry with him, but she is also no longer in love with him. She still cares about him and sometimes she misses him, but she hopes it will lessen with the time. As Taylor sips her tea, the doorbell rings. Taylor wonders who is coming to visit her at this late hour. Her new friend Susan is standing at the door.
Susan also lives in the apartment complex. The two women had met by chance and got along straight away. Susan lives in a similar situation like Taylor. She is also single and lives alone. Her four children live scattered all over the world. Susan lost her husband eight years ago and has been unwilling to open her heart to a new love since then. However, after a few though years, she found her way back to life and now enjoys every day to the fullest. She lives in San Francisco since 15 years and knows God and the world. She already introduced Taylor to her friends, which Taylor is very grateful and happy about.
"Hey Taylor! Can I come in?"
"Sure! Would you like some tea?"
"Yes, please!"
The two step outside onto the terrace. Susan looks around enviously.
"The view from up here is really stunning. Nothing compared to my balcony. I think I'll stop by your place more often now."
"You are always welcome."
"Careful! Otherwise I'll move in with you." They both laugh. "Now tell me. How are you? How is your new job?"
"It's going quite well. I mean, it's not easy to get used to everything, but my colleagues are all great. In any case, the work is good for me. At the moment I can't complain. I have a job and a great apartment. I really feel like everything is moving in the right direction. The only thing that isn't perfect is ...."
“You miss your children?” Taylor nods.
"How are they?"
"From what they tell me, pretty good. I'm so glad Ridge is looking after them now and they're overjoyed to finally get more attention from him. So I think they're doing really well. At the moment they are very busy because there's a big fashion show coming up soon. And we've already made plans for them to come visit me afterwards."
"This is great. I'm sure you can't wait. I know that when one of my children announces their visit, I always get excited and count the days until then."
"Yes, I feel the same way. I can't wait to finally have them with me again. Nothing against video chats, but there's nothing better than finally holding them in my arms again."

Chapter Text

The fashion show turns out to be a huge success and everyone at Forrester Creation breaths a sigh of relief. Everyone is exhausted and done from the intensive work and is now looking forward to relax a little.
Thomas and Steffy are more than satisfied with themselves. Their new collection is well received and they earn a lot of praise and encouragement. Ridge showes the entire audience how proud he is of his children. He is impressed by their energy and commitment, both of them clearly inherited his passion. He thinks about what he could give them as a reward.

Meanwhile, Thomas and Steffy are looking forward to visiting their mother. They can't wait to see her again. The trip is booked for the next weekend. There's just one catch: they don't know what to tell their father and family. Both are unsure whether it is wise to tell the truth. Just as they sit together and discuss their dilemma, their father comes in.
"Hey kids! I have a great idea. Actually, it's more of an offer, one you can't refuse."
"Oh, what daddy?" Steffy asks excitedly.
"I think after all this stress we all deserve some rest. What do you think about the three of us going to Big Bear for a few days?"
"That sounds great daddy! I'm sure it'll be fun!"
"And when?" Thomas wants to know.
"How about we go this weekend. Why hesitate?!"
The siblings stare at each other in dismay. Why does their father have to suggest next weekend of all times? Both remain silent and don't dare look at their father. Ridge notices the change in their mood and is irritated.

"Daddy, can't we go another weekend? I mean if we wait maybe the first snow is already there, then it would be a lot more fun and also we would have more time to plan and prepare everything.. ."
Ridge eyes his daughter skeptically. She seems to literally looking for arguments.
“Do you already have concrete plans for this weekend?”
Thomas and Steffy exchange meaningful glances and finally both nod.
"Actually yes sorry Dad! But we do have plans that we can't postpone."
“This must be extremely important and why are you making such a secret about it?”
"Well...it's not a secret, but it's not easy to talk about it either."
Ridge looks at his children stunned, but suddenly a realization dawns on him.
"Ahh, I see! Am I right with my guess that you want to visit your mother?"

Thomas and Steffy stare at their father in disbelief. Are they so easy to see through? Finally they both nod. There is an awkward silence for a moment.
"We're sorry Daddy! But this trip has been planned for a long time and everything is booked and besides..."
Steffy falls silent.
"Besides you're looking forward to see your mother again. That's completely reasonable. You don't have to think I have a problem with it. I can completely understand that you want to see her again after such a long time. That's completely fine with me and you shouldn't have made such a big secret about it."
"We didn't want to. But it's not always so easy to stand between Mom and you and please everyone."
"I realize that. I know the situation is difficult for you. But please remember, I'm not the one making everything so complicated."
Steffy rolls her eyes. Her father couldn't stop making remarks against her mother.
"Please Daddy not again!"
"It's okay. I won't say anything."

Steffy sits down next to her father and cuddles up to him.
"But Big Bear is really a good idea. We'll go at the next opportunity, deal?"
"Deal!"
Ridge's phone rings. It's Brooke. Ridge stands up and answers the call.
"Hey! ....I told you I'd check on the kids first...Yeah, okay! I'll be home in a minute!"
Ridge hangs up and turns to his kids.
"Sorry I have to go. See you!"
He gives each of them a quick hug and leaves. Steffy and Thomas are worried. He suddenly has been very nervous and tense and he had spoken to Brooke in a very harsh tone. Something isn't right.

Taylor whirls around her apartment. She has been busy preparing for days. She is so excited to have her kids with her for a few days. Since her apartment isn't big enough, she booked a hotel suite for them. Nevertheless, she wants to present herself and her new home from the best side. They should be proud of her and feel comfortable with her. She's just taking the last tray of cookies out of the oven when the doorbell rings. Susan enters.
"Hey, I just want to stop by and see if you are freaking out already."
"Not at all, I'm totally calm!"
Susan grins. Both women go into the kitchen. Susan looks around in amazement. The kitchen looks like a battlefield and there is a lot of food piled up.
"Woah! I thought you have two kids, not twenty. Who are you trying to feed with all that?"
"You underestimate their appetite. I don't want them to starve and I want to pamper and spoil them while they are here."
"I get what you mean. What are you planning to do?"

Susan sits down at the table and snacks on the cookies.
"Oh, nothing special. The main thing is to spend time together. Most of all, I want them to see how I live and that I'm doing well. I just want them to be part of my life here..." She slaps Susan on her fingers. "Hey don't eat all the cookies. These are Thomas and Steffy's favorite."
"Don't panic, there's still enough. I'm sure there's enough to last for months."
"That's the plan. They shall take some home."
"Ah, I see! A supply of mother's love."

The siblings make themselves comfortable in their seats in first class and wait for the flight to take off. Steffy leans back.
"I'm glad Mom lives in San Francisco. The flight duration is comfortable and there's no jet lag."
"Yes, you're right, and we don't have to change the plane if we have to travel on a commercial flight instead using the Forrester jet."
"You're a pretty spoiled brat my dear brother. You know full well if we take the jet, everyone would know where we are going. Anyway, I'm curious to see how long this hiding game will last."
"Well, to be honest, I can only agree with Dad on this point. Enough time has passed in the meantime. What would be so bad if everyone knows where Mom lives?"
"Well she doesn't want anyone to know and we promised to respect her wishes."

The flight runs without turbulence and the plane lands on time.
Taylor arrived at the airport an hour ago and is pacing nervously. Steffy sees her mother first, drops her suitcase and runs into her arms. They both hug each other tightly, tears of joy streaming down their faces. Thomas comes to them with both suitcases and is also warmly hugged. Taylor doesn't want to let go of her children anymore. Finally the two free themselves so as not to suffocate. Thomas looks at his mother approvingly.
"Wow Mom! You look great!"
"You too, both of you! You look really grown up... well almost."
"Don't you like our look?"
They both wear headbands with flowers on them. They want to tease their mother because she moved to the city of hippies.
Taylor answers the question with an eye roll.

From the airport they make their way to the hotel. There they unpack and put on something comfortable. Then they drive to the penthouse. From the first moment they feel at home. They sense their mother's spirit, which makes them feel good.
"Wow Mom, it looks even nicer in real life."
"Yes, I feel very comfortable here. But now tell me everything. How are you?"
They all sit together in the living room with cocoa and cookies. They have a lot to tell each other.

Chapter Text

Taylor and the kids sit together. First they talk enthusiastically about the fashion show and its success. Taylor already knows about it. She followed all the reports online. When she wants to know how things are going at Forrester Creation in general, Thomas and Steffy remain silent. Taylor suspects she has hit a sensitive spot. Finally Thomas breaks out.
"To be honest, the atmosphere is toxic. If it weren't for our family heritage and our company, Steffy and I would be gone a long time ago." Taylor looks at him in shock. She didn't expect it to be this bad.
"What? What's going on? Now tell me!"
However, Thomas doesn't want to say anything more about it, the topic is extremely uncomfortable for him. Steffy notices her brother's discomfort and jumps in.
"It's not easy after the whole unfortunate story with Brooke and Thomas. Brooke isn't ready to forgive Thomas and she doesn't like me anyway. Both of us have been declared persona non grata, so to speak. She and her entourage, i.e. Rick and Hope try everything to disgust us out of the company. First they demanded from Dad and Granddad to throw Thomas out immediately and preferably me right after."
Taylor is shocked by her daughter's descriptions.
"Oh my God! And how did your father react?"
"Dad was really great. Thank God he and Granddad took our side and supported us. Both shared the opinion that termination would be too drastic."
Taylor is deeply relieved to hear this.

"Dad has really changed. He takes care of us like he hasn't in years. When Brooke came with her demands, I initially thought it is all over. But he really stood up to Brooke, I didn't know he even had the capacity to objekt her anything but he did" Taylor faces her son.
"Does that mean he forgave you for this stupid stunt?"
"At first he was very angry. I mean, I know what a big mess I made, but he limited my punishment into canceling the Taboo line and remove all responsibility for an own collection from me until further notice. I'm working mainly with Steffy now. But that's fine with me."
"Well, I think it's still pretty harsh, but of course it's a lot fairer than throwing you out the door."

Everyone is silent for a moment, then Steffy gathers her courage to ask a question that is very important to her.
"Um, I know it might be a bit blunt, but speaking of Dad... how do you feel about him and the whole situation now?"
Taylor takes a deep breath, she is prepared for this question. She pats her hands on the empty seats next to her and signals Thomas and Steffy to sit next to her.
“You know, in the last few weeks I've had a lot of time to think about everything that happened the last few years and I've become aware of a lot of things. As for your father...it's obvious he wants to live with Brooke. He loves her and they have a family together and I respect that. It has finally become obvious to me that your father and I will never be a couple again. We once had a wonderful time together and we once loved each other very much and you were born out of that love. But our time together is over. However you should know even if your father and I do not live together and we are no longer a family in the classical style, we love you both and you can rely on each of us one hundred percent and I think that is the most important thing.
"Does this mean you don't have any feelings for him anymore?" Steffy probes further.
“He is still one of the most important people in my life and probably always will be and we will always be connected because of vou. But I do can say I'm not in love with him anymore. I’m done with this chapter.” Thomas nodds and has another question.
“So you're not going to avoid him forever now, someday a contact between you two will be possible again?”

"Of course! Just because I don't want to talk to Ridge or the rest of the family right now doesn't mean I don't like them anymore or don't want them in my life. It has more to do with the fact that I first have to find myself again. I have to find out who I really am without this Forrester pride pulling on me or trying to force me into some role. At some point there will be a way for us to treat each other normally again."
Thomas and Steffy are pleased with this answer for now. They both snuggle up to their mother and give her a kiss on the cheek. Taylor puts her arms around her and hugs them both tightly.
At that moment Steffy's stomach starts to growl terribly. Thomas and Taylor snort.
"Sorry, but I'm so hungry. Please Mom say you've prepared something delicious!" Taylor gives her daughter a nose poke.
"Do you think I'll invite you over and then let you starve miserably?! I've prepared a lasagne, we just have to warm it up quickly."
"Yeaaaahhh!" Steffy and Thomas cheer like little children.

Shortly afterwards they sit down to eat. Steffy and Thomas start eating as if they hadn't eaten anything for months.
"You know Mom. Thomas and I have started our own cooking now and we're getting better and better. But there's nothing like a home-made meal alla Mommy."
"I love you too sweetheart!"
Taylor's heart melts at this comment. They continue to exchange news during the meal. Taylor talks about her new job and the people she has already met. She asks with a little curiousty.
"And are your father and Brooke married now or are they still planning the glorious event?" Steffy shrugs her shoulders.
"To be honest, we don't know. At first they talked a lot about the wedding, but then... The two of them had a lot of arguments about the attempted termination. According to Dad they made up again, but ther relationship seem to be in crisis since then. Anyway neither Dad nor Brooke seem particularly in love or happy lately."
"Oh?! Well, that will definitely change very quickly. I mean, we already know that. First there's drama and then out of nowhere it's all sunshine."
"Yes, you're right!" Steffy grimaces. "Apparently they both need this up and down as a special kick."

After lunch, they all agree a little exercise wouldn't do them any harm. They go to the nearby park. They stroll through the complex in a relaxed and good mood. Thomas finds an abandoned Frisbee in the meadow and he and Steffy start throwing it to each other. Steffy throws the Frisbee at her mother.
"Come on Mom join us!"
Taylor looks at her daughter as if she has lost her mind.
"Are you crazy Steffy. I'm not making a fool of myself here in public."
Thomas winks at his sister. He knows how to handle his mother.
"Leave it alone Steffy, Mom wouldn't catch the Frisbee anyway."
"Excuse me? I must be hearing badly."
"Well, that's how it is. You're not the youngest anymore and the older you get, the slower your ability to react."
Taylor can't let this go. She grabs the Frisbee and storms onto the meadow with energetic steps.
"I'll show you my slow reaction skills right now."
The siblings grin at each other, sometimes it was too easy.

At night they make themselves comfortable in the penthouse. With the foresight, Taylor has bought some DVDs and so they have a relaxing movie night.
The next morning Taylor expects her children for breakfast. Both of their eyes widen when they see the table set. Everything your heart desires is there. Both are of the opinion that this is better than any hotel buffet. Afterwards they set off to explore the city. They walk through the city center and stroll along the shopping mile. In the afternoon they rent bikes and ride to the coast along the Golden Gate Bridge. They take lots of snapshots with the bridge in the background. They come up with new crazy ideas to present themselves and they have a lot of fun when they study the pictures afterwards. Thomas feels a little wistful at the thought of not being able to show the pictures to anyone at home.

Back in the penthouse they start preparing for the barbecue. Thomas is appointed grill master and takes care of the sauces while Steffy helps her mother with the salads and side dishes. Susan comes and contributes a homemade panna cotta for the dessert. Steffy and Thomas are very excited to meet their mother's new BFF. They like her straight away. It becomes a joyful evening. Steffy and Thomas are captured by Susan's informal and relaxed nature.

The next day is the last day of their visit. They are sitting at breakfast when suddenly a storm breaks out and it starts to rain. Nobody has the desire to leave the house with this weather. Steffy grabs the remote control and finds a channel that shows cartoons. As they all cuddle up together watching TV Taylor has flashbacks. She remembers the time when the children were small. Back then they often all lay on the bed or couch together and watched cartoons.
The next day it's time for Steffy and Thomas to fly back to Los Angeles. Duty calls. Neither of them is in the mood to go home at all. They enjoyed their carefree time with their mother far too much.

Taylor takes them to the airport. She also finds it very difficult to say goodbye. It felt so good to have her children around her and she is reluctant to let them go. The mood on the drive is therefore rather depressed and at the gate everyone has to pull themselves together not to cry. Taylor takes her children tightly in her arms.
"Okay, let's make this short before I really start crying. Take care of yourselves, don't let anything get you down and come back soon!"
"We'll do that, Mom, I promise."
Steffy has one more task to do that she's been avoiding all weekend.
"One more thing Mom, Dad noticed we were going to you and told Grandpa and Grandma. Grandma gave me this letter for you."
"Oh okay good!"
Taylor takes the envelope and puts it in her bag.
She hugs them both one last time before they board. A few tears roll down her cheeks. With a heavy heart she turns around and heads to work. Before she enters the office, she wipes away her tears and puts on new makeup. She is relieved to be able to throw herself into work to distract herself from the pain of the separation.

But the pain hits her again with full force when she comes home in the evening. The apartment seems eerily quiet and deserted to her. She turns back and decides to pay Susan a visit.
Steffy and Thomas have an uneventful flight. They're talking about the weekend. They both agree that San Francisco and the new beginning seem to be good for their mother. They haven't seen her so relaxed, confident and content in a long time.
"It really seems like she's finally put Dad Brooke and all that back and forth over the last few years behind her." Thomas nodds.
“Yes, I think so too, I mean she reacted almost completely blasé, when we told her Brooke and Dad are apparently having a crisis. In any case, very different than in the past.”
“I noticed that too, I just don’t know whether I should be happy about it or not.”
Thomas takes his sister compassionately into his arms
"I know I feel the same way, but I think we have to finally accept that our parents will never get back together, but Mom is right, the most important thing is that we have them both and hopefully for a very long time."
“I know, but it’s still not that easy to give up a dream!”

After they land, they drive home briefly, unload their luggage, change clothes and then make their way to Forrester Creation.
“I don’t feel like going in there at all!” says Steffi almost defiantly.
“Do you think I do. Especially I don’t even know what we should say now?”
“Well the truth and preferably as little as possible.”
“God I hate this!”
Thomas rolls his eyes and the two of them enter the building that is so familiar to them with an uneasy feeling. First they make a detour to their grandfather's office to report back. As luck would have it, her grandmother and father are also in the room.

“Hey, we’re back!”
Ridge is happy to see his children even though they were only gone for a few days he missed them very much.
“Hey there you are again. It’s good to see you!”
He warmly takes them both in his arms, and Stephanie and Eric also come forward to hug and welcome their grandchildren. Stephanie can no longer contain her impatience.
“How was it? How is your mother?”
“It was great! Mom is doing really well, she has a great apartment, she's happy with her job and everything and she's made a really cool new friend. She's very different from Mom in her way, she's more of a casual, funny person. She knows jokes I guarantee you’ll be on the floor laughing.”
Steffy can't stop raving about the weekend. She doesn't even notice the disapproving and irritating looks from her grandmother and father.
"Did she say anything about when she plans to come home?"
Thomas and Steffy look at each other and sigh. They saw this question coming.
“Mom is happy with her new life and she certainly won’t give it up again just to end up in the exact same mill again.”
"Steffy's right, she's built something new for herself and she's enjoying her life so why should she come back?"
Steffy and Thomas don't feel like having this discussion so they quickly say goodbye and go back to work. After they leave the office, Ridge and his father give Stephanie explicit looks. She doesn't understand what she has done wrong again.

"What is?"
“You just can’t help it mother!”
Ridge now also prepares to leave the office and get back to his work. Stephanie doesn't understand what was going on with her family,
Is she really the only one who wants Taylor back home?
She visits her grandchildren in their office. Steffy and Thomas are not very enthusiastic but quickly realize that they cannot escape the situation.
“So your father is not here, so now the whole truth. Has Taylor spoken to you about the situation with your father?”
“Yes she did, we had a very honest, open conversation. Mom has finally realized that Dad is with Brooke and the two can get married at any moment. She has accepted is and she is preparing for a life without Dad. She realized that her time with Dad is over, Dad will always be one of the most important people in her life, but she isn't in love with him anymore."
“And did you buy it, I mean she’s said that many times.”
“This time she meant it, she sounded much more convincing and energetic than before. Mom has really come to terms with her relationship with Dad and we all have to respect that. We even casually told her that Dad and Brooke seems to have a little trouble, but she wasn't impressed at all. She hardly reacted to it. She just said in a pretty calm tone that it was typical of Dad and Brooke and at some point there is su sunshine again!"
“Well if you ask me, I think this time it's more than just a bit of a crisis. I wouldn't be surprised if sooner or later the relationship between your father and Brooke is over forever.

Chapter Text

The entire family except Stephanie is convinced that the crisis between Brooke and Ridge is just one of their games. However, Ridge knows that the problem is much bigger than everyone realizes. He doesn't even understand how he and Brooke got this far. After the revelation that nothing had happened between Brooke and Thomas on the island, everything had been wonderful. They had been so happy to reunited and were planning a huge wedding. But then slowly, step by step, everything fell apart.
First of all, they had to deal with Taylor's absence. Brooke had initially been very compassionate and supported him in his plan to look after his children. Only Brooke had assumed that this would only be temporary to help Steffy and Thomas get through the first difficult period. She didn't agree at all with Ridge spending more time with them in the long run.

Brooke still has a difficult relationship with Thomas and Steffy.
There is no love lost between Brooke and Steffy. They both agree on one point. They hate each other. Hardly a day goes by when they aren't at each other's throats. When they're not bickering, they're killing each other with their stares. Brooke always tried to convince Ridge that the argument comes from Steffy alone because she is unwilling to accept her as the woman at his side. Until now, Ridge had always been on Brooke's side and had often warned his daughter to be more respectful and kind to his wife. But lately he has more doubts about whether it's really just Steffy. He has witnessed fights where Brooke didn't hold back at all. One night he asked her to be a little more empathetic and understanding towards Steffy, after all she has to cope with the loss of her mother. Brooke reacted quite insensitive and only responded dryly Taylor isn't dead she just lives in another city. A heated argument followed, but they made up again the next day.

With Thomas it's almost worse. Even though Thomas was really remorseful and apologized again and again, Brooke isn't ready to forgive him. She doesn't want anything to do with him anymore. At first, Ridge could completely follow her. He had been very disappointed and angry himself. But over time his anger subsided. He had some serious conversations with his son where he could see how much Thomas regrets his mistake. He also doesn't ignore the fact that it was his mother who repeatedly pushed and put Thomas under pressure. Ridge knows all too well how demanding and manipulative his mother could be when she really wants something. Of course Thomas had been a coward, but he could somehow understand his son's behavior. Nobody has a chance against Stephanie Forrester. While Ridge found the mercy in his heart to forgive Thomas, Brooke remains unforgiving.

With the support of Hope and Rick, she had called for Thomas' dismissal and suggested Steffy also should be removed from her current position. Ridge had been shocked. On the one hand, he loved Brooke and didn't want to hurt her, but Thomas and Steffy are his children that he loves. Forrester Creation is their family legacy, he couldn't take that away from them. He is also very relieved that his relationship with them is developing so well, he didn't want to lose that. Ridge was torn; he had consulted the dilemma with Eric. Both had come to the conclusion that Thomas had to deal with the consequences of his behavior but that dismissal was out of the question. Instead, they took all responsibility away from him and instructed him to support Steffy with her line. Brooke did not agree with this solution at all and a bitter argument ensued. For days they hadn't spoken a single word until they made up again. But a rift had opened up in their relationship.

Without noticing, they grew further and further apart. They now consistently avoid the topic of Thomas and Steffy. Brooke quietly accepted his meetings with them and bit her tongue. Ridge, on the other hand, tried to achieve a truce between the parties and also kept himself from making some comments.
The speechlessness between Brooke and Ridge becames more massive as time went . It seemed as if they have completely forgotten how to communicate with each other. The only topics they talked about was work, who would pick RJ up from practice, or what they should order for dinner. Everyone around them realized their problems. Ridge avoided all questions because he didn't have an answer himself.

The weeks pass without the tense situation changing. Brooke is now really worried about her relationship. Ridge and she had never been so estranged. She feverishly thinks about how she can save her family. A few days after Thomas and Steffy return from their weekend with Taylor, she has an idea. That evening she prepares a romantic candlelight dinner. When Ridge sees the lovingly set table, he is initially thrilled, but when Brooke tells him her plan he freaks out.
"What? You want to ship Thomas and Steffy away?"
"No, of course not! I just think it's best for all of us if they live with Taylor. They really liked it there and a little distance would do us all good. Just think about it. It would help us all. I'm sure Taylor misses her children and would like to have them with her and Thomas and Steffy would have their mother back and we would have time and peace for ourselves and our family again."
"Yes, that's all you care about! You don't care about Thomas and Steffy, you only care about yourself and your own little world. They're just a disturbing factor in your eyes, so get rid of them and everything will be fine again . But I tell you one thing. Thomas and Steffy are not only Taylor's children, but also mine and I'm very happy about the close and good relationship we have at the moment. I'm definitely not going to jeopardize that! I don't want to hear another word about this idea. And one last thing, I forbid you to talk about it with anyone, especially not with Steffy and Thomas. One word from you in that direction and you are not only rid of them, but also of me! I've lost my appetite."

Furious, Ridge jumps up from his chair and storms out of the house.
Afterwards, they not only remain silent, but also begin to argue over every little thing. A soda stain on the newspaper or an open toothpaste. Any triviality leads to an endless debate. Hope and RJ suffer extremely from the situation. The two of them spend less and less time at home and often stay overnight at friends' houses for days at a time. Even at Forrester Creation, everyone hears their arguments. All employees avoid the two as much as possible so as not to get caught in their crossfire. Ridge and Brooke are a constant topic within the family. Almost everyone is convinced that the two should separate. But they fall on deaf ears. Until the decisive turning point that finally opens Ridge's eyes.

He has to fly to New York for two weeks on business. As he sits on the plane, he feels more relaxed than he has in a long time. He's looking forward to a break from all the stress and worries. He enjoys his time in the Big Apple. When he's not working, he strolls through pre-Christmas New York, meets up with friends and goes to musicals. Time passes far too quickly for him. On the flight back, he notices how the burden that has been lifted from him in the last few days weighs heavier on him with every mile he approaches Los Angeles. He suddenly realizes that he hasn't even spoken to Brooke on the phone the entire time he's been away. They had just sent each other a few messages. Ridge has to admit to himself that he hadn't even thought about her much or missed her. This realization shocks him.
He thinks back to the good old days. Before, when they had been apart for a few days, they talked on the phone several times a day to tell each other how much they love each other. Ridge feels like those days are gone forever.
When he arrives home a few hours later, he is warmly greeted by Hope and RJ. Unlike Brooke, he missed his children very much. At dinner he keeps stealing glances at Brooke. But no matter how many times he looks over at her, the feelings for her were gone. There is no longer any heart palpitations or butterflies in his stomach. Later, in bed he can't fall asleep because of all his brooding. He tries to remember the last time they made love or went out on a date. It doesn't occur to him.

Over the next few days, Ridge tries harder to get closer to Brooke and rekindle his love for her, but to no avail. After a brief period of harmony, their arguments begin again.
Ridge has reached the point where he admits the truth. He doesn't love Brooke anymore. She has become strange to him and if he's honest, he doesn't want to live with her anymore. He sees no future for the two of them and things can't go on as they are now. He's still struggling a bit with the breakup, especially because of RJ and Hope. But on the other hand, he thinks that maybe a separation is best for them. He notices very clearly that the two of them are hardly at home anymore or that they barricade themselves in their rooms with loud music.

Finally, Ridge pulls himself together and decides to talk to Brooke. As they sit together on the couch, he tries to explain his feelings to her as calmly as possible and tells her that separation is the only option. Brooke is stunned.
"You can't be serious. We love each other. We belong together!"
"That's what I thought too. I was always convinced that you were the love of my life. But there's nothing left of that. I'm sorry. But when I look at you, there's no love, no more infatuation, nothing! "
"No, I don't believe it. That's not you. Thomas and Steffy must have talked you into it. They turned you against me. Admit it!" Brooke is convinced that Ridge's intentions to leave her are not based on his own decision, but rather his children are forcing him to do so.
Ridge loses his patience.
"Brooke, stop it! I'm talking about us and my feelings and you're starting to attack Thomas and Steffy again. They both have nothing to do with my decision. They don't even know anything about it."
"Oh nonsense. You're not seriously telling me that. You talk to them all the time."
"Now don't exaggerate. I usually spend two evenings a week with them. But I don't want to talk about that right now!"
They argue back and forth for a while. Brooke isn't willing to see his point She doesn't want to believe that he wants to leave her once and for all. Emotionally she blurts out that if he wants to leave, he should go. He would come back to her anyway because he can't live without her. She leaves the house and cries on her sister's shoulder while Ridge retreats to the guest room.

The next day, Ridge takes a day off and packs his things. That night when he was thinking about where he wants to live, he remembered that he still has the keys to his parents' guest house. For tje first this is the ideal solution. There he has enough peace to collect himself. He decides to take only the bare essentials with him for the time being and store the rest in his study. Brooke comes home around lunchtime. She spent the night at Donna's and only saw at the office that Ridge hadn't shown up for work. When she enters the house, she discovers packed boxes. Ridge comes down the stairs with two bulging suitcases. Brooke fights back tears at the sight.
"You can't move out and give up everything we share"
"It's all said Brooke. I can't and don't want to continue like this. I don't want to build my future with a woman I no longer have feelings for. That's not good for me and it's not fair to you either." Brooke sobs and whimpers.
"But I love you and you love me too. I know it!"
She goes to him, takes his head in her hands and fixes it.
"Tell me you still love me!"
Ridge takes her hands away and looks at her with a serious expression.
"No, I can't. Because that would be a lie."
When all his things are in the car, he comes back into the house.
"So I think I have everything I need for the next few days. I'll get the rest as soon as I know where I'm going to live permanently. I'll be back tonight to talk to the children and explain everything to them. "

Brooke barely listens to him. She just stands there and gives in to her tears. She watches in shock as Ridge takes off his wedding band and places it on the table. Before he leaves the house, he turns around again.
"One more thing Brooke, I will always be there for the kids and you... you are still part of my family and I hope that one day we can be friends again. Take care!"
With these words he closes the door behind him. As he drives off the property, he feels as if a great weight has been lifted from him.

Chapter Text

Ridge and Brooke's separation causes all sorts of turmoil in the family. The reactions are very different. Thomas and Steffy make no secret of how happy they are about it. In their opinion, it was the best thing that could have happened to their father. The last few months they have seen first hand he has always been frustrated and tense. They are relieved that Brooke can no longer exert any influence on their father and they are also content because he spends more time with them after the separation than before.

Stephanie sees the situation similarly to her grandchildren. She is also rather relieved about the separation. She has been very worried about her son lately. In recent months, she has tried her best to get along with Brooke, especially to show her good will after all she had a lot to make up for. But she was and still is firmly convinced that Brooke just isn't the right woman for her son and now that was finally confirmed. She sincerely hopes that this time it will last and that Ridge won't give in again and goes back to Brooke.
.
Eric, on the other hand, sees things completely different. For him, Brooke and Ridge belong together and he secretly wishes that the two would sort out their differences and get back together. He repeatedly advises his son not to just throw away such a long and happy marriage.

RJ and Hope deal with their parents' separation in different ways. Hope is devastated and suffers with her mother, trying her best to comfort and encourage her. Hope prays that Ridge and her mother will soon reconcile and become a family again.
RJ, on the other hand, seems rather relieved after all the back and forth and endless arguments of the last few months.

Ridge was initially quite confused after he moved out. He doesn't feel depressed or lonely, but it is unusual for him to be alone. Yet he doesn't regret his decision. After months, he finally feels like he can breathe again.
Brooke is still convinced it is only temporary and after a period of reflection everything will be okay.
To make matters worse Christmas is just around the corner. Ridge has now moved in with Thomas and Steffy. For a week he made do with his parents' guesthouse. But the two were on his toes constantly. Their persuasion and urging got on his nerves. Moving in with his children seemed like the best solution. They enjoy living under the same roof with him again and he is also happy to spend more time with them. Together they throw themselves into Christmas preparations. They get a big tree and decorate the entire house.

Their anticipation is significantly dampened when Thomas and Steffy find out from their mother that she won't be coming to Los Angeles for the holidays. The two of them repeatedly beg her to come home for Christmas and tell her the whole family would be very happy if she sits at the table with them. Taylor thought about her children's request ver deeply an it was very difficult for to refuse. But she doesn't feel up to it yet. She hasn't seen Ridge and the other family members since six months and it seems absurd to her to sit under the Christmas tree with everyone in peaceful harmony. Instead she invites the kids to spend New Year's Eve with her.

When Stephanie hears about this, she is horrified and storms into her grandchildren's office to convince them to change their mother's mind. But Steffy tells her that's pointless.
"Believe us Grandma, we've tried everything. But it's no use. She's made up her mind and definitely doesn't want to spend Christmas here with us."
“Does she want to celebrate Christmas all alone?”
"No, of course not. She told us she invited a few friends over for Christmas Eve and she already has concrete plans for the other days too."
"I just don't understand her! I mean, she must know how much you care about having her here for Christmas and it would be good for Ridge too if she comes."
Thomas and Steffy stare at each other in dismay. They told their mother about Brooke and her father's split up. Taylor took the news totally unbothered. Definitely not in the way they expected. Taylor was convinced the breakup is just temporary, she doesn't believe it's permanent. Thomas glance thoughtfully at his grandmother.
"To be honest, Dad is exactly one of the reasons Mom doesn't want to come. She doesn't want to fall back into old unhealthy patterns. She's afraid Dad will just use her as a complaint box again and the whole vicious circle will start all over again."
"Did she say that?"
The two nod.
"Face it, Grandma! Mom built her own life. It took a lot of effort from her, she doesn't want to risk it. She knows exactly what to expect when she comes home. Among other things, you would probably be in her ears day and night that Dad and she could finally be a family and so on and she can do without that."

The holidays are peaceful and harmonious for the Forrester family. Ridge spends a cheerful Christmas Eve with Thomas and Steffy. The two received a large Christmas package from their mother and can hardly wait to unpack it. When Steffy looks for her gifts, she discovers her father's name on one of them.
"Look Dad! Mom has something for you too."
She hands him a gift bag. Ridge accepts the gift in surprise and looks into it curiously. Taylor sent him a can with his favorite cookies.
"Oh, that's really cute!" But Ridge just replies dryly.
"Well, she could have at least written something or wish me a Merry Christmas in person."
Thomas and Steffy roll their eyes. Her father just couldn't stop nagging. Secretly Ridge is very cheerful about the gesture and sees it as a good sign.
As usual, they spend Christmas Day with the entire family at Stephanie and Eric's house. There is plenty of food, even more presents and traditional Christmas singing.

Over New Year, Thomas and Steffy fly to their mother. Susan has just returned from her Christmas visit with her children. She and Taylor have organized a huge New Year's Eve party and all four of them are busy with the preparations all day. The party is a complete success and everyone has a lot of fun. All too soon, Steffy and Thomas have to return to Los Angeles and their duties.

The new year doesn't start well for Brooke and Ridge. Their son RJ confides in them that he wants to go to a boarding school in Boston after the holidays. They both can't believe their ears. Her son wants to get away from them. RJ explains that after all the stress of the last few months, he urgently longs for some distance and peace. In addition he could no longer bear the mess. He suffers due to the still unresolved situation between his parents. He no longer wants to stand between them and instead wants to concentrate on his own life.

Ridge is shocked. He never thought that this constant back and forth between Brooke and him would have such a negative effect on RJ. In a private conversation he tries to convince his son not to go. He assures him that everything will definitely fall into place now. But RJ doesn't believe his father.
"Oh come on, Dad! Hope and I, we've been living with this for years now. Every now and then you break up because of an argument or some other drama, then you're gone for a while, then you come back and at first everything's fine and then all start all over again. I'm tired of it!"
In the end, Brooke and Ridge have no choice but to let their son go. They hope after a few months he might get homesick and wants to come back.

As a-matter of fact Ridge could understand his son very well. If he is honest, he sometimes wishes he could get out of LA and live somewhere else for a while. The relationship between Brooke and him is still very strained. It's not easy for both of them to work together. Especially since Brooke tries at every opportunity to change Ridge's mind and get him to return. In his desperation Ridge confides in his father. Eric also thinks a change of scenery is just what his son needs.
"I support your idea. It will certainly be good for you to get out and think about everything in peace. I could easily arrange that. You could go to Paris or London, for example."
Ridge isn't entirely thrilled by these suggestions. There are still Thomas and Steffy and he doesn't want to lose the good contact with them. Europe is quite far away.
"Wait a minute, I just have another idea...that's maybe right for you."

Eric rummages around his desk until he pulls out a folder.
"An old business friend of mine is retiring and since he has no descendants he wants to give up his business. He contacted me a few days ago and offered me his store."
"What do you mean he offered you his store?"
"He had his own boutique in San Francisco that always seemed to do very well and he thought the premises would be great for a Forrester exclusive boutique. Here are the documents he sent me."
Ridge takes the folder and flips through the papers.
"That sounds pretty interesting, the store is very spacious and in a good area in the middle of the shopping district and from what I read here it has always been very successful."
"Yes, imagine! This would be your own project so to speak. You could design the store according to your ideas."
Ridge is excited about this perspective. He likes the idea of opening his own boutique and being able to go away for a while.
"Definitely an interesting suggestion. I'll talk to Thomas and Steffy about it this evening. I don't want to decide this without them."
"Okay son and then let me know what you decide."

At night Ridge sits down with his children and tells them about his plans to leave town and start a new project. Neither of them are initially very enthusiastic about letting their father go. But on the other hand they don't want to spoil this unique opportunity for him.
"Where do you want to move to?" Steffy asks curiously.
"Not far away! Just to San Francisco, so I will still be close to you."
Thomas and Steffy initially think they misheard. Both of them have to hold themselves together not to laugh out loud. Instead they stare at their father with eyes the size of dinner plates. Thomas asks him one more time..
"The store is in San Francisco?"
"Yeah, do you mind?"
"No, no! It's a cool city!"
"So what do you say? I really don't want to decide this without you. Should I accept the offer or not?"

Steffy and Thomas peek at each other perplexed. Nobody really knows what to say. Finally Steffy pulls her brother off the couch by his sleeve and says.
"Give us a minute, let us talk about this for a moment."
She pulls her brother out onto the porch.
"I can't believe it, it can't be true. Dad actually wants to go to San Francisco." Steffy laughs in disbelief the whole situation seems completely absurd to her.
"Yeah that's really awesome! Brooke would probably say it's destiny."
"But what do we do now? What advice do we give Dad and should we tell him that Mom lives in San Francisco?"
Thomas looks thoughtfully at his sister.
"Well I think it's better if he doesn't know. Otherwise he'll decide against it and besides we promised Mom not to say anything."
"True. But we have a completely different situation now and what about Mom? Should we tell her that Dad is moving to the same city soon?"
"Absolutely no way!" says Thomas forcefully. "You know her! In the end she packs her bags and runs away again. I definitely don't want that!"
"You're right! You know what?! We advise Dad to accept the offer and we don't say anything to either one of them. If, God wills, they meet there again. Who knows maybe that's the push they need to finally speak to each other again."
Thomas can only agree with his sister.
"You're absolutely right, that's how we do it!"

The two high-five each other and return to the living room, where their father is already waiting impatiently.
"Finally! I was wondering if you wouldn't come back at all."
"I'm sorry, Dad! So Thomas and I have consulted intensively and we think you should accept the offer. We have your back. We'll miss you a lot, but don't worry about us. We'll get along You said it yourself, it's just a stone's throw away."
Ridge is very grateful for his children's support and hugs them tightly. The very next day he starts preparing and a few days later he heads of to San Francisco.

Chapter Text

Ridge lives in San Francisco for a few days now. He rented a small apartment, nothing special. He doesn't need a lot of space just for himself. He throws himself into his work with great enthusiasm. Eric had agreed with his old friend that Ridge would take his old assistant manager Rosa and that turned out to be a real fluke for Ridge. Rosa is a tough, very experienced businesswoman. She has worked in this store for years and is therefore very familiar with the premises and the customs. She is a real support to Ridge. First, the store needs to be renovated and redecorated. Then they want to hire more employees later. Ridge decides to conduct the interviews with her together.

One day, Ridge is on his way back to the store from a meeting when he gets stuck in a traffic jam while driving through the shopping district. As he waits, he casually observes the people coming and going from the stores.
Suddenly his attention is drawn to a woman standing in front of a shop window with her backside to him. This sight electrifies him. Based on her hair and stature the mysterious woman has a strong resemblance to Taylor. He continues to watch the mysterious woman and thinks hard about whether she could actually be Taylor. Does she live here in San Francisco?
Despite all his questions, the children have never told him where she lives. Not even the slightest hint had ever passed her lips. He just assumed that Taylor couldn't live too far away since his children never travel long distances to visit their mother.
So it was entirely possible that she lives here. Ridge suddenly remembers Thomas and Steffy's strange behavior when he mentioned San Francisco. That could be an explanation. He doesn't let the woman out of his sight for a second and fervently hopes for a chance to see her face. At first it looks like Ridge is out of luck. The woman strolls slowly down the street without turning around. But the way she walks also reminds him of his ex-wife.

Suddenly a child whizzes past on a scooter and the woman has to swerve to avoid being run over. When she turns around Ridge sees her face. The steering wheel almost falls out of his hand. The woman is definitely Taylor. He can't believe she actually lives here in San Francisco.
He's so focused on her that he doesn't notice how the line of cars in front of him moves on and starts honking loudly. He finally wakes up from his shock and continues driving. On an impulse he follows her discreetly to a parking lot. Taylor doesn't even seem to notice that anyone is following her. Ridge pretends to park his car, but in reality he's waiting for Taylor to get in her car and drive away. He follows on her heels. Ridge wonders where she's going. Maybe she's on her way home. This way he could find out her address.
But Taylor turns into an area with office buildings. Her car disappears into one of the underground car parks. This is secured with a barrier and designated as an employee parking space. Ridge deduces that Taylor's workplace is in this office complex. He parks his car and studies the signs on the building. In addition to other businesses, there is also a psychiatric center there. This confirms his suspicions. He takes a photo of the sign, but that's all he can do at the moment.

Few minutes later and extremely late he shows up at his store. Rosa was already wondering where he is. Ridge retreats to his office without further explanation. There he first needs a drink. He has to let sink all the new information in. Slowly the puzzle comes together for him. Taylor lives and works here in San Francisco. He's a little surprised that she lives so close to Los Angeles. Ridge suspects that she probably does this mainly for the sake of the kids. He wonders whether she knows that he lives here too now. But comes to the conclusion if Thomas and Steffy haven't said a word to him, they will probably keep quiet with their mother too.
Ridge thinks hard about how to react now. There is no way he could pretend nothing had happened. Since Taylor's sudden disappearance, he has been waiting for an opportunity to finally talk to her. The unresolved situation between them weighs on him. Now he finally sees a chance to clarify everything with her. If he's honest, he's missed her quite a bit over the last few months. There were so many moments where he longed for a conversation with her or just a hug. As the saying goes, you only learn to appreciate the true value of a person when she is no longer there.
The only question is how he can get in touch with her. So far he only knows where she works and she can't find out that he has been spying on her. Calling her is out of the question. How is he supposed to explain that he suddenly knows where she lives and she would probably hang up immediately. Only one option remains. Their first meeting must seem like a coincidence.

Ridge comes up with a plan. He knows Taylor and her regular habits. At home, she usually ate lunch at the same time every day. That would certainly be the case here too. So he would wait outside her office around lunchtime and follow her heels. If she's sitting in a restaurant, he can easily run into her there.
The very next day he puts his plan into action. At first his plan seems to work perfectly. Lying in wait outside Taylor's office and secretly following her is no problem. However, there is an unexpected obstacle. She never spends her lunch break alone but either with colleagues or in the company of a man he doesn't know. As Taylor sits in a bistro with this man for the third day in a row Ridge begins to wonder whether this man is more than just a friend. He watches them carefully. They seem very familiar with each other and laugh a lot. The sight bothers Ridge. It irritates him how close Taylor and the stranger seem to be plus she seems much more comfortable and happier than she was in LA.
Ridge doesn't know why but somehow this realization distraught him. Also this strange guy ruins his plan. It's important for him to meet Taylor alone.

Day after day he waits for his chance. Finally on a Friday, it looks like he's going to succeed today. Taylor sits alone on the terrace of a pizzeria. Ridge watches as she talks to someone on the phone and then orders. He waits to be sure. Besides, now that the moment has come, he suddenly becomes very nervous. He doesn't even dare to estimate how she is gong to react.
Since Taylor is already eating her salad, he's sure she doesn't expect anyone else. He pulls himself together and strolls over to her seat. At first she doesn't notice him. She reads an article. He clears his throat.
"Hey Taylor! Don't be scared! It's me!"

Chapter Text

Taylor sits alone on the terrace. Susan just called her to cancel their lunch date. She was held up at work. Taylor isn't happy about this. She doesn't like sitting alone in a restaurant at all. She always feels a bit stupid and pathetic. She is also always afraid of being approached by some pushy guys. Nothing annoyes Taylor more than having to listen to some stupid pick-up lines when she wants to eat in peace.
After the waitress brings her salad, she immerses herself in a magazine. She has made it a habit to read or work on something whenever she has to eat alone. This reduces the risk of being harassed and even if it is easier to ignore the advances.

Taylor has been feeling extremely unwell for a few days. She constantly feels like someone is watching her. But every time she takes a closer look at her surroundings, she can't see anything unusual. All of her friends and colleagues who she tells about her suspicions just think she's overly sensitive and too fearful. But she is absolutely sure that someone is there. Even now, while eating, she feels strange eyes on her. She keeps looking around but can't see anyone suspicious. Finally she focuses back on her article.
She notices footsteps approaching her table but decides to ignore them. Then she suddenly hears an uncertain throat clearing, but she shows no further reaction and then she hears a man's voice that speaks to her. This voice goes through her whole body. She would have recognized this voice among billions of male voices. Taylor feels like she's having a stroke. She literally freezes, still hoping that maybe it was just a hallucination. She slowly lifts her head and realizes that she isn't wrong. There stands Ridge in his full size in front of her.

At first she is unable to move, she just stares at him and blinks her eyes as if he is just a mirage that will eventually disappear. But no matter how many times she closes and reopens her eyes, he continues to just stand there. A little unsure, but with his usual grin on his face. Taylor drops her fork in shock and chokes on a piece of tomato. She suffers a terrible coughing fit that only goes away after a few sips of water.
At that moment Ridge speaks to her again.
"Are you okay? I didn't want to scare you."
Taylor has to start several times before she can even get a single word out.

"Ridge... what are you doing here?... How did you get here?... How do you know where I live?"
Millions of thoughts and questions run through her mind. Suddenly she has a terrible suspicion.
"Did Thomas and Steffy tell you where I..."
"No no!" Ridge interrupts immediately. "The kids have nothing to do with it, I'm here in San Francisco on business, just by chance."
Taylor looks at him skeptically, she doesn't believe a word he says. Ridge senses her distrust.
"It's true. I'm going to be here in town for a few months opening a boutique for Forrester Creation. That's the only reason I'm here."
Taylor still has her doubts.
"You're seriously trying to tell me that you just happened to end up in the same city and the same pizzeria as me?!"
Her skepticism can be heard in every word. Ridge hesitates to answer because that's not entirely true either. Taylor interprets his hesitation correctly. Suddenly she know who had been following her in the last few days.

"It was you! You were spying on me! You were literally pursuing me!"
Taylor suddenly becomes incredibly angry. Ridge tries to justify.
"No...ok yes...but I didn't want to upset or scare you. I just wanted to wait for a chance to talk to you."
"There's nothing we have to talk about."
Taylor replies in a harsh tone. Ridge is surprised by her aggressive mood; He didn't expect such a violent backlash. He places his hand on hers and tries to appease her with his usual charming smile.
"Come on Doc, don't be like that."
But with this behavior he really incites Taylor's anger. She jumps up angrily and literally explodes.
"Don't call me Doc! Don't ever call me that again! I'm not your Doc anymore! Once and for all Ridge! I've started a new life. I've finally broken free from your shackles and the rest of the family. The days when all you had to do was look at me with your college boy smile and I melt in your arms are over! Forever!"
Ridge is now completely irritated. He has never seen her so distant and cold. Her rejection devastates him, but he's not ready to give up so easily.
"Hey, listen to me, please. It really wasn't my intention to offend you and maybe it was a little clumsy of me to just intercept you and talk to you, but I just didn't know any other way. I guess now that we're both live in the same city, it's finally time for us to talk to each other again."

Taylor, however, sees it completely different.
"Just for your information Ridge Forrester! I'll tell you now how I see the situation. San Francisco is a big city, big enough for both of us. I don't think avoiding each other should be a problem I live my life and you live yours and that's the end of the discussion!"
Taylor grabs her purse and magazine and slams a few bills on the table.
"You can have the rest of my salad if you want. I've lost my appetite!"
With these words she storms off angrily. Ridge looks after her, confused. This is not how he imagined their first meeting. He realizes that reconciling with her will be more difficult than he thought. But a Ridge Forrester doesn't give up easily.

Taylor is on her way home. The brief encounter with Ridge has left her so confused that she finds herself unable to work in this state. She calls in sick to her colleagues and just wants to go home. Once there, she falls onto her couch and tries to calm down. Her emotions are still on a roller coaster. For months she managed to push Ridge and all the drama they experienced together out of her consciousness. She threw herself into her new life and thought she had left everything behind. And now everything is back. All the memories and old feelings creep up inside her. She tries to distract herself with work, but she can't concentrate.
So she decides to turn on the TV. She comes across a rerun of 'The Bold and the Beautiful' but is only able to watch for a few minutes. The actor in the scene reminds her all too well of her ex-husband. She keeps switching until she comes to an episode of 'Tom & Jerry'. This is exactly what she needs right now. She laughs at the funny stories and had almost forgotten the excitement of the day.

Late at night, Ridge drives up to Taylor's apartment complex in his car. During the days he followed her, she once went straight home. That's how he found out her address. He wonders whether he should dare to ring the bell. After the failed attempt this afternoon, he really wants to make another attempt to get through to her. But he fears that if he shows up at her place she'll probably rip his head off. Finally he gathers all his courage. It doesn't matter whether she beheads him or not. She will have to listen to him whether she wants to or not.

Chapter Text

Taylor relaxes on her roof terrace and ends the day with music. Her thoughts return to the brief encounter with Ridge. Now, with some distance, she wonders whether she may have overreacted a bit and been too violent towards him. But in this concrete situation she just felt completely overwhelmed and taken by surprise. And it actually felt really good to finally gives him a piece of her mind. In the meantime, she had spoke with Thomas and Steffy on the phone and they both confirmed that her father had no idea that she lived in San Francisco. They also told her that the idea for the store came from Eric and that Ridge only accepted the offer to get some distance after the breakup with Brooke. In the end, the two explained to her that they hadn't told either of them about the other because they had decided to stay out of it from now on and just let things take their course.

On the one hand, Taylor can relate to her children's point of view, but on the other hand a little warning wouldn't have been bad, even if it wouldn't have changed the current situation. She's trying to get used to the idea of living in the same city as Ridge for the next few months. In any case, no matter what his ideas are, she would definitely not be his shoulder to cry on. Those times were over once and for all.

Suddenly the doorbell rings. Taylor is initially surprised because she isn't expecting any visitors, but since it's the door to the apartment, it must be someone she knows. It's probably just Susan who wants to stop by for a little chat. Taylor opens the door excitedly, but when she sees who is haunting her at this late hour, she freezes again.
"Ridge?! That can't be true! Are you starting to become a stalker now and how did you even get in here? The building is under surveillance at night."
Taylor glares at him angrily. She wants to slam the door shut, but Ridge who was expecting this reaction, quickly holds the door with his foot.
"Well, let's put it this way, I told the security guard a heartwarming story and pretended to be your husband. I showed him an old wedding photo of us that I still have in my wallet."
"I can't believe it and he fell for it?? Well wait this guy will get to know me!" Taylor immediately wants to pick up the house phone to complain, but Ridge stops her.
"Leave the poor man alone. If you have to let your anger out, it's better to direct it at me. But you could also just be happy to see me and do me the favor of listening to me for 5 minutes."
"Why should I grant you this wish? Do you respect mine?! I asked you to leave me alone and what are you doing?!"

She tries to slam the door again, but Ridge intervenes. Now his patience is gone. Emotionally it bursts out of him.
"Now listen to me carefully! You just disappeared overnight, just like that, without talking to anyone. I don't know if you can even imagine what a shock that was for Thomas and Steffy or for me and the rest the family. You simply decided for yourself to start a new life somewhere else and we all had to deal with it, whether we wanted to or not! You simply decided for yourself to avoid any contact. You didn't even want anyone to know where you live. And even though it was damn hard and not easy for me, I respected it. Even when you decided it wasn't necessary to spend Christmas with your children for whatever reason. As a matter of fact for more than half a year we all play by your rules to this day! But I think enough time has passed and I also think it's not too much to ask if we turn the tables now."
Taylor is touched by his violent outburst. She has to admit to herself that he is right at some points. But she doesn't want to give in so easily.
"I don't owe you any accountability, after all we're not married. I'm warning you, I'll count to three and then you'll be gone!"
Ridge stares at her resolutely and doesn't move an inch.
"One!" Ridge continues to grin at her, unaffected.
"Two!" Ridge takes a small step forward.
"Three!"

Taylor wants to close the door, at the same moment Ridge tries to push past her, but she is a little bit faster, so the door slams with full force against Ridge's head.
He screams in pain and staggers back. Taylor can hear his cursing through the closed door. A little worried she peers through the peephole. She sees Ridge holding a spot on his forehead with both hands and moaning. She now feels a little compassion; she wanted to get rid of him but not hurt him. She opens the door again and rushes to him.
"Are you okay? Sorry, I didn't mean to!"
Ridge is still holding the painful spot on his forehead where she can clearly see a bump now.
"Ow, that hurts like hell. You've got quite a swing. Have you been practicing lately?"
Taylor wants to take a closer look at his injury, but since the lighting in the hallway is very dim she lets him into the apartment. Relieved to have at least achieved this goal Ridge enters and falls into the first chair he comes across.

"Now take your hands away and let me see." Taylor examines his bulge and feels it.
"Hey, be careful! That hurts!"
"Cut the act! You're a grown man not a little baby!"
"Wow! Thanks for your compassion! Do you treat all your patients so sensitively?"
"No! This is my special treatment for particularly difficult cases." Taylor continues to feel the bump, but tries to be more careful now.
"It doesn't seem so bad. You'll probably just have one big horn tomorrow."
"Great!"
"Are you in pain anywhere else?"
"No, my head is just buzzing."
"Are you feeling dizzy or do you feel like you're going to throw up?"
"No!"
“Do you see blurry or double?”
"No!"
Taylor rummages through the drawers in her desk until she finds her small flashlight.
"Look at me."
She shines the lamp first in one eye and then in the other. Satisfied she puts the flashlight away again.
"In any case, it seems like you don't have a concussion. Wait a minute."

She disappears into the kitchen and comes back a with a cool pack and a towel. She wraps the cool pack into the towel and press it onto his bump.
"Ahh, that's cold! It freezes my brain."
Unimpressed by his complaining, she grabs his arm and tells him to cool his forehead further.
"Leave it on for a while. If you're lucky, the swelling will go down and the bump won't be quite as big tomorrow."
"Thanks!" Ridge replies a little more conciliatory. However, Taylor only counters dryly.
"Don't see too much in it. I'm only doing this so that you can't report me for failure of resistance."

Ridge chuckles at her comment. As he continues to cool his forehead, he watches her nervously pacing around the apartment. Suddenly it bubbles out of him.
"You must really hate me!"
With this remark Taylor's facade collapses. She looks at him no longer angry but rather sad.
"I don't hate you! But what I really can't stand is when you just ignore me and have your way without thinking about what it means to me."
"I really didn't want to overwhelm you and maybe you're right, sometimes I really do act too impulsive. All I want is to talk to you for at least 5 minutes."
"Well, since you're supposed to cool your forehead anyway I think you have the opportunity now. So say what you want to say!"
Ridge is a little rattled at first, but then pulls himself together and voices his concerns.

"I know I hurt you a lot back then and my reaction to mother's confession was insensitive towards you. However I never had the opportunity to explain myself to you or to sort out the situation. "
"I don't think it needed much explanation. Your reaction spoke for itself and showed your true feelings."
"I still have a lot to say. I know you are an independent, emancipated woman and you definitely don't owe me any justification, but we have two children together and they both deserve at least parents who can manage to be in the same room and to talk to each other without killing each other. All I want is for us to talk about everything and to put all the cards on the table so that we can make peace with each other. I'm aware our relationship will probably never be the same as in the past but at least peace between us should be possible." Taylor looks at him thoughtfully.
"Do I get you right, if I agree to this discussion you will stop following me and showing up everywhere?"
"Yes, there are just a few things that I would like to explain to you and your reaction to me shows that you are not finished with the situation either."
Taylor thinks, deep down she knows he is right. Yet she is unsure whether she is ready for such a heart to heart. She thinks back and forth for a while, then nods in agreement.
"Alright then. I guess it's really time we discuss the things between us."
Ridge is delighted with her answer.

"Thanks! Just say when and where and I'll be there."
"Hmm, I already have plans for tomorrow, so how about the following day, Sunday? I already have plans for the afternoon, but we could meet in the morning around nine o'clock?"
"Okay and where?"
"There's a small park not far from here. I think that would be a suitable place. Fresh air certainly can't hurt, so let's say Sunday at 9 am at the first bench right behind the entrance."
"Okay, all right! Then I'll go now. Thanks for the cool pack!"
"No problem, that was the least I could do and sorry again."
"It's okay, at least it was good for something. Goodbye until Sunday!"
"Bye until Sunday!"

Taylor walks him out the door. As it falls into the lock behind him, she takes a deep breath. What did she just get herself into?
The next day she spontaneously meets Susan for brunch. She used a white lie when she told Ridge that she already have plans for that day. She just needs a little more time to mentally prepare for this meeting. She tells Susan about yesterday and the planned debate. Susan is the only one in San Francisco who knows all the details of her complicated love story with Ridge.
"Well, I think that's an excellent idea, at some point you'll have to sort out your conflicts and get back to a normal interaction. You can hardly avoid each other for the rest of your lives."
"I know, but to tell the truth I have no clue what to say him and I don't really want to dredge up all the bad memories again."
"Just be honest with him. Be honest about your feelings. Make it clear to him what his behavior caused you at the time. I mean, if he wants an open discussion, then take advantage of the opportunity! Ruthlessly and without regard for the consequences."

Chapter Text

On Sunday Taylor wakes up pretty early. She hasn't slept well and is terribly nervous. She's already in the park at the bench at 8:30 a.m. She wants to be the first and therefore came a little earlier than agreed. She tries to get her nervousness under control. But the panic is literally written all over her face. She would have preferred not to come, but she knows Ridge and his stubbornness. She knows he wouldn't give up and after all she agreed to the deal.

Ridge's heart is also pounding in his throat. Even though he suggested the meeting himself, now that the time has come he is quite tense. He sincerely hopes that they can put aside their differences and start over. But he also knows how difficult it will be after everything that has happened between them in the past and the way Taylor has reacted to him so far.
Finding the park is not a problem. At 9 a.m. sharp he reaches the bench where Taylor is already waiting for him. They greet each other a little uncertainly. She takes a close look at his forehead, where there is still a small bump that has now turned blue-violet.
"Does it still hurt?" she asks, pointing to his injury.
“Oh, not that bad."
They just sit there in silence for a while. Nobody really knows where to start. Ridge looks around the small, quiet park.
"Shall we take a walk?" he suggests tentatively.
"Okay!"
They walk side by side.
"It's beautiful here, you wouldn't assume that there are such beautiful spots in the middle of the city."
"Yes, I really like it too. It's a great place to switch off, especially after a stressful day at work." Ridge nods at her.
"I saw you work in a psychiatric center?"
"Indeed. I was really lucky with the job. I'm basically the boss and can set my own appointments and working hours and am therefore very flexible."
"To be honest, I was a little surprised that you ended up here in San Francisco."
"Why? I always liked the city, the atmosphere and the climate and the people are so relaxed."
"That's not what I mean. I thought because it's so close to LA. I wouldn't have been surprised if you had emigrated to the end of the world." Taylor gives him a serious look.
"To leave the events of that time and the entire past behind me, even the end of the universe would not have been far enough."

Ridge stares at her with horrified eyes, then lowers his gaze to the floor in embarrassment.
"I know I hurt you a lot with my reaction back then. I only did what was right for me at that moment."
"It wasn't just your fault! After all, you were just as deceived by Thomas and your mother as the rest of us and there was obviously no reason why you should be separated from Brooke any longer. But what I still wonder sometimes... ..why did you want to marry me anyway? Obviously I wasn't the woman you really wanted to live with, let alone love. Did you truly believe we would have a chance to get happy?"
"I don't know...I was completely overwhelmed by the situation and helpless and powerless. I tried to do the right thing...and you all pressured me and pushed me. I mean, you made it pretty clear what you want. I thought if we got through this crisis together as a family, it would be best for Thomas, Steffy and all of us."
"You thought it is the best to be married to a woman you don't love, who is just the mother of your children and that you live with us even though your heart is somewhere else?"
"Do..(Ridge quickly bites his tongue)Taylor, you know full well that you are more to me than just the mother of my children and it's not that I didn't love you. I have always valued you very much. "
"Yes, as your best friend, as the one who was always there for you and listened to you. But you didn't love me the way a husband loves his wife. You know, I was so afraid to even accept your proposal. I was afraid that it would end the way it did. But when you said to me that would definitely not happen... I really thought we still have a chance. We can become a family again. I was blindsided by the illusion that you're not just doing it because of Thomas, but also because you truly want it. You just had to be honest with me."

Taylor fights back her tears. She turns away and discreetly wipes them away. Ridge stands behind her. He would like to hug her, but he doesn't dare. Taylor continues.
"Yes, you're right. I wanted nothing more than to be with you and have our family back and yes, I may pushed and pressured you too much. But I wanted it because I genuinely loved you. I I know I made a lot of mistakes back then too..."
"I don't think either of us acted the right way. The situation was just too confusing and complicated. All I can say is that I'm sorry. I'm really sorry. It was never my intention to hurt you or the children. You have to believe me."
"I know!" Ridge looks deep into her eyes.
"May I ask you something?" Taylor nods silently.
"Why did you just leave, in the middle of the night, without a word?" Taylor knew he was going to ask that question.

"I just had to leave. For my sake and for Thomas and Steffy's sake. I just couldn't go on like this anymore. The whole situation had become so unbearable. That night I felt so miserable, so alone and so low, like maybe never before in my life. All of a sudden the bitter reality hit me. It was as if my eyes were suddenly opened. I looked in the mirror and felt nothing but contempt for myself. I was ashamed of the person I have become. I realized that I had to change my life." Ridge stares at her in shock.
"What do you mean by contempt?"
"Ridge, you've known me for so long. I always was proud being a strong, confident woman who can stand up for herself, who has strong principles and morals, who is a good mother. That night I realized there was nothing left from this woman. I was an emotional wreck, full of self-pity and hatred, without any self-respect. I mean, I clung to you so desperately even though I had long realized that our time together was over. I knew there is only one way. I had to leave to find myself again, to become the Taylor I once was. So that I can be a good mother again. One who is there for her children, supports them and guides them on theirs life's journey and not a mother who is protected by her children and where the children feel responsible to use all means and tricks so that I am happy in the end. The thought that Thomas went through with this horrible lie primarily for my sake was such a shock to me. He acted against his own convictions just to avoid jeopardizing my 'happiness' and I didn't even realize what was really going on with him."
"Nobody realized what was going on with him, we all believed him. I mean even Brooke believed it, even though she didn't remember it."
"But I'm his mother! I saw how desperate he was and how much he was struggling, but instead of standing by him and finding out what was bothering him and helping him, I was more concerned with my own needs. The fact that I had failed as his mother hurt me more than anything."
"You're way too hard on yourself. You did what any mother would have done. You trusted your son. Who would have thought that Mother and Thomas would make up a story like that."
"Still! Thomas was so often on the verge of revealing everything and always backed down so as not to destroy my supposed happiness."

Ridge grabs her by the shoulders and looks her straight in the eye.
"It wasn't your fault. Thomas and Steffy love you and you've always been a good mother. If anyone is to blame for our children's behavior, it's me. They always felt like they had to fight for my love and attention . I let them down so many times and didn't stand by them. I wasn't there for them in so many moments. That's why they did everything they could to get their family back."
Taylor stares at him in amazement. She never expected to hear such self-critical words coming from his mouth. She realizes that she obviously wasn't the only one who experienced a change in consciousness.
"Ridge, you had two families and couldn't always be there for everyone at the same time. But at least you seem to have come around. Thomas and Steffy have told me how much you've been there for them over the last few months and how much they have enjoyed spending so much time with you."
"Yes, I'm also very happy that Thomas, Steffy and I are so close again now. The day after you left, Steffy was so angry. She said a lot cruel things to me. All her disappointment and anger erupted that morning. Thomas was more reserved because he felt guilty himself, but I also saw the disappointment and disregard in his eyes. It was a shock for me to see the two of them like that. Dad finally opened my eyes and made me realize that this isvmy last chance or I would lose them. So I decided I had to change something, that Thomas and Steffy needed me more than ever. I would never have forgiven myself if I had lost them forever."

"How did they actually react to your San Francisco plans?" Taylor asks curiously.
"Very reasonable, of course at first they were sad that I would no longer be with them every day, but they understood why I wanted to leave for a while, just like they understood it with you. Maybe it also has something to do with the fact that you would be here and they were hoping this could be a chance for us to meet and talk again. I think the two of them are suffering a lot from the fact that they are basically standing between us."
"I know and I'm aware that this is on me. I was pretty irritated at first that they never mentioned to me that you were planning on moving here too. But they both explained to me that they were afraid I would pack my bags and leave again."
"And would you have done that?"
"No! I've built a good, content life here. I have a great job, a nice apartment, new friends... I certainly wouldn't have given it all up because of you. Plus, I knew all along that I can't avoid you forever and I'll have to face you again at some point."
"I didn't get that impression when we first met."
"You just caught me completely off guard Ridge. I was sitting on this terrace and then you suddenly appeared out of nowhere and yes, at that moment I was angry with you because I felt roll over again. But that doesn't mean I never wanted to see you again."
"So there is a chance that we'll see each other in the future without a door being slammed on my head?" Taylor can't help but laugh.
"I think that possibility definitely exists."

They walk side by side in silence for a while. Finally Taylor takes heart.
"You know Ridge, I've thought about us a lot. I think our mistake was that we never had a real cut. Whip was right about what he always said about our relationship. I know we got a divorce and split up , but at some point we lost the distance that a divorced couple usually has."
"What do you mean by that?"
"I'm just thinking back over the last few years. We talked about everything, even the most intimate things. We hugged and kissed all the time, you still called me by my pet name, we sat on the bed together in our bathrobes. There were virtually no barriers between us, except maybe one. But in a way we were much closer than some couples who are actually married to each other."
"That's true, but I always thought that was the good between us, that we were still there for each other despite our divorce."
"I saw it the same way for a long time. But now I know that this closeness was also dangerous, at least for me. I never managed to get my feelings for you under control and when we stuck together in times of crisis like after Phoebe's death or when Thomas was missing, the feelings immediately came back and were stronger than ever. I think I just needed the distance from you to let go, to fall out of love, so to speak."
Ridge catches his breath. He doesn't know why, but he has a bad feeling about her words. He asks nervously.
"And did you succeed?"

"I would say yes. Don't get me wrong Ridge. You are the father of my children and we share a long history together that I will never forget and always cherish. You are still one of the most important persons in my life.. ..but today I can say I'm no longer in love with you."
Taylor looks him straight in the eyes. She never thought she would be able to stand in front of him and say those words. She feels an incredible sense of relief. She was free. Free from all the unfulfilled wishes and hopes. Free from all the disappointments and pain. Ridge, on the other hand is shocked, he doesn't know what to think. For him it feels like he has lost something that has been part of his life for a long time. Taylor peeks at her watch and jumpes.

"Oh God, it's already late. I didn't realize how quickly the time went by."
"So what? What's so bad about it?"
"I told you that I have an important appointment this afternoon. I'm sorry, but I have to go right away. I don't want to interrupt but I have to." She wants to run away, but he holds her back.
"Hey wait! I'm here with the car I can drive you."
"Really? That would be great!"
They rush to the exit. While Ridge maneuvers the car out of the parking space, Taylor types the address into the navigation system. A few minutes later they reach their destination. Ridge is surprised.
"This is an orphanage?! Do you have work here?"
"No... not exactly... listen, I don't have time for long explanations."
"Hey I'd like to continue our conversation. How long are you busy here?"
"Until about seven pm."
"How about I pick you up and we go out to dinner together?"
"I don't know..." Taylor hesitates. She's not sure if this is such a good idea.
"Come on, say yes. I think you're in a hurry." He grins at her, Taylor gives up her resistance.
"All right. See you later!"
Taylor jumps out of the car and disappears into the house.

Chapter Text

As agreed, Ridge arrives at the orphanage around 7 p.m. A little later, Taylor also comes out of the building. Since neither of them had lunch, both of them are starving. For this reason, they stop at the first restaurant that crosses their path. After they both place their orders, Ridge can no longer contain his curiosity.

"Now tell me, what do you do at the orphanage when you're not there for work?"
"It's easy! I volunteer there once or twice a week."
"Wow, that sounds great!" Ridge is deeply impressed, Taylor goes into raptures.
"Yes, it's so much fun with the children and these children are so grateful for every bit of attention. They are all orphans who no longer have any family, no one to look after them and even though most of them are only of primary school age they have just little chance of being adopted because they are too old. Most of them remain in the care of welfare until they come of age."
"That sounds sad and what exactly are you doing with the children?"
"Everything that comes up: helping with homework, organizing games, accompanying them on excursions, helping with preparation when there is a party. In general, just help where it's needed. The educators really do everything in their power, but they can't always do justice to every child."
"It's certainly not easy and without volunteers it would probably be even more difficult. How did you come up with the idea?"
"Through a colleague, she works as a child psychologist and is often there and at some point she told us how difficult it is for the orphanage to find volunteers. I thought I would like to join in. You know, when I came here I always tried to fill my days full with activities. I definitely wanted to avoid having time..."
Taylor falls silent and stares at her plate in silence.

"You didn't want to have time to breathe and think about everything that was happening!" Ridge completes her sentence. Taylor nods at Ridge fascinated. He still knows exactly what she is thinking. She nods silently.
"I can understand that, I feel the same way at the moment." he explains to her.
Ridge would have liked to hear more about her volunteer work, but the waitress brings the food. They both dig into their pasta as if they hadn't eaten anything in days. Only when the waitress clears the plates Taylor continue her conversation.
"Now I've only been talking about myself the whole time. How are you? How did you come up with the idea of opening a store here in San Francisco?"
"Dad was offered the location by a former business partner. He suggested I take it over because I told him I want to get away from LA for a while and Europe was too far for me alone because of Thomas and Steffy.
"Did you want to leave because of Brooke? The kids told me there is ice age right now and you're going your separate ways again." Ridge notices her mocking expression and groans loudly. "Did I say something wrong?" Ridge rolls his eyes.
"No, not quite... I just see that you think exactly the same as most people think, or rather, almost everyone. You're convinced that between Brooke and me is just a phase that will wear off at some point and then we'll get back together and get married again until it starts all over again."
"I'm sorry Ridge, but how else am I supposed to look at it? I mean this merry-go-round has been going on for years. So far, none of your so-called breakups have lasted long."

"But this time it's final. It's over. I have no interest in ever living with Brooke again. I don't have feelings for her anymore and I'm definitely not in love with her anymore. I wanted to leave because it was just too hard to work together with her every day, especially because she still doesn't want to accept the separation. I just needed some distance from it all."
Taylor is beyond amazed; she's never heard Ridge speak so forcefully about Brooke. So far they have mostly only separated because of weird circumstances, but never because he doubted his feelings for her. She suspects that this time it's about much more than the usual small difficulties.
"Anyway, San Francisco is a great city to breathe and relax!" she changes the subject.
"At the moment I don't have much time to switch off and relax. My assistant and I have our hands full with the renovation work. I want to give the store a complete new look, so it's more of a huge construction site at the moment. We still don't know even when the opening can take place."
"Does that mean you can't estimate how long you'll be staying in town yet?"
"Are you planning to put a red cross on your calendar when you'll be rid of me again?! I'm sorry, I can't give you that date yet." Taylor laughs at his joke.
"No, I didn't mean it like that."
"As I said, first we have to do the renovation work, set up the store, etc. and if we ever open I will definitely stay here for the first few months until the store is running successfully and is stable enough for me to entrust it to a manager. So you'll probably have to put up with me for a while." He grins mischievously at her.
"I can imagine worse!" She winks at him.
"Thank you! I'll take that as a compliment."
They get ready to leave the restaurant. Ridge pays the bill and the two go outside.

In front of the restaurant there is a small square with a few benches. It's a pleasant, warm night and so they sit on a bench. There is silence between them for a moment. Until Taylor gathers the courage and asks the question that has been on her mind the whole time.
"What exactly happened between you and Brooke? I mean, if you're that determined then it must be something serious."
Ridge looks at her in surprise; He didn't expect this question. Taylor interprets his hesitation differently.
"Sorry, you don't have to talk about it if you don't want to. I'm just curious."
"It's not that. I'm surprised you asked. I actually deliberately didn't want to talk about it, at least not with you. I don't want you to feel like I'm using you as a complaint box again."
"If I thought like that, I wouldn't have asked. I'm just interested. Because Thomas and Steffy somehow feel like they're to blame for your breakup. At least that's what Brooke seems to convey to them."

"Yes, I know. In her eyes the two of them are the culprits, but that is far from any reality. Our differences may have started with them. But they did nothing wrong. After a while, Brooke no longer agreed that I want to take care of Thomas and Steffy more than before. She disapproved of me spending time with them some nights during the week and occasionally on the weekends. She always accused me of neglecting our family. Me on the other side couldn't just accept and tolerate her behavior against the children anymore. She's always had a falling out with Steffy, but lately it's gotten worse every day. I mean, God knows Steffy isn't an innocent lamb, but Brooke said some pretty hurtful words to her and I don't even want to start with Thomas."
"Well, it's kind of understandable that Thomas fell out of grace."
"Of course, at the beginning I had a lot of understanding for her reaction. But it didn't get better over time, in fact it got worse. No matter how much Thomas begged for forgiveness. The downfall was when she insisted on firing Thomas and Steffy . She hurt me deeply with that. I found it impossible how she continued pressuring me. How could she even ask me to go through with that?! I am their father and after years I finally have a relaxed relationship with them again and she expected from me that I throw my own children out on the street and on the other hand she reconciled relatively quickly with mother, who was the mastermind of the whole sceme. But the discussions about Thomas and Steffy were perhaps the beginning, but this conflict alone didn't lead to our separation.
We have simply forgotten how to communicate with each other. We stopped treating each other like lovers. Either we remained silent and only talked about the bare essentials or we argued about everything and today I really don't know which was worse. We even drove RJ and Hope out of the house with our behavior. The two of them have hardly been home in the last few months." Taylor listens carefully.
"I think I'm starting to understand. But you've been through hard times before and always made up. Why are you so sure this time that the breakup is final?"

"I had a kind of epiphany. I was in New York for two weeks on business and it was only on the flight back that I realized that Brooke and I hadn't spoken to each other on the phone once during that whole time. We only wrote each other short messages and what shocked me the most: I didn't even miss her or think about her in particular. On the contrary, I really enjoyed the time. I was finally free of this dissatisfaction and restlessness. When I was back home, I realized that the feelings were gone. I looked at Brooke and there was nothing there. I wanted it, I really tried, I didn't want to admit it at first, but the feelings were just gone. There wasn't even hatred or anger, it was just nothing. As if I were sitting across from any family member. But not the woman I was married to for so long. It was obvious to me that this relationship no longer made sense, especially since RJ and Hope also suffered a lot from our differences. That was actually the most painful realization for me. For years I convinced myself that I had to do everything I could to keep this family together for the sake of both of them and for years I was convinced that we had always done the best for them. But in the end we just drove them crazy with our back and forth."

“How did they react to the breakup?”
"Hope reacted very emotionally and was very desperate. Since the separation I have little contact with her. I keep writing to her but she doesn't answer. She blames me for the family being broken and on top of that she sees like her mother suffers every day.
"It's definitely not easy for her, but just breaking off contact with you, I mean you're still her father."
"I don't think she even sees it that way anymore. I recently found out that she's back in touch with Deacon."
"Deacon, this walking problem on two legs?"
"Exactly, the other day I discovered a picture on her social media of her and Deacon with the caption 'My Dad and I'
"Ouch! That's cruel! I mean, you've basically always been there for her since she was a baby. You've done everything for her and in a way, you've even neglected your own children because of her, just so she wouldn't get the feeling you love her less and now none of that matters anymore?"
"It kind of shocked me too, but that's what it looks like."
"And what about RJ?"
"We really scared him away. Shortly after Christmas he came up with the idea of living in a boarding school in the future. He's now going to a private school in Boston. Like most of the family, he's convinced that our separation won't last and he doesn't want to get caught in the middle again. He's made it pretty clear that he loves each of us, but together we've become unbearable for him."
"Whoa, a pretty radical view. But also understandable and in some ways remarkable."
"At first I wasn't thrilled at all, but he seems to be really comfortable there. He has good grades, participates in lots of activities and has made friends. So I think it was the right decision for him. I just hope Brooke and I will manage to be better parents again one day. In any case, I now see many things from a completely different perspective. I don't want to completely demonize Brooke, like mother or you like to do. I am still convinced that she has her good sides. But she definitely also has her dark sides and I didn't want to see them for far too long."
Taylor puts her hand on his shoulders.

"You just loved her so much for so many years that you didn't want to see it and you always twisted everything so that she always shined in a good light."
It's not clear to Ridge whether Taylor is talking about him or herself. Whatever, it felt good for him to sit here with her and get things off his chest. No one has listened to him so patiently in recent months. Taylor is touched by his report. She feels for him. At the same time, she is impressed by how critically and reflectively he speaks about what happened. She has never seen him like this before. In the past, he always expected her to interpret his problems and come up with a solution. But this time he himself seems to have understood what the crux of the problem was. That gives her respect. Furthermore, her mother's heart is full of joy because he chose his children over Brooke this time. Often enough in the past she had to watch him abandon his children for Brooke's sake. It is a satisfaction for her that the relationship with Thomas and Steffy was now more important to him. Neither of them notices how time passes.

Chapter Text

Ridge and Taylor have lost all sense of time. They don't even realize how long they've been sitting on the bench. Ridge murmurs hesitantly.
"I hope it's okay for me to tell you all this. I've never spoken to anyone so honestly about all this." Taylor waves him off.
"It's okay, really. I just don't know what to say. I never thought one day I'd hear these words coming out of your mouth. Over the last few months, I've actually come to terms with the idea that Brooke will always be the love of your life and nothing and no one can ever change that. I never thought that one day I'd be sitting here with you and you'd tell me you're done with your marriage."
"I don't think anyone expected this. Most people still believe that Brooke and I will get back together. But for the first time in my life, I'm starting to see Brooke as she actually is, with all her facets. It may sound silly, but now our love story reminds me of the fairy tale 'The Snow Queen'."

"You mean the story about the enchanted mirror and the boy who gets a splinter in his eye and heart and then sees the good and beautiful in an ugly way and gives himself to the Snow Queen and no longer recognizes his true friends?"
"Exactly, only to me it seems as if I had not just a splinter, but the entire mirror scattered in my eyes. All these years I always had an ideal image of Brooke, I always somehow covered up her mistakes and scandals. I tried to always see only the good in her, always twisted the truth as if she was just the victim of tragic circumstances. I became angry at those who exposed her weaknesses. All the time I only had one goal: to be a happy family with her, RJ and Hope. I had the dream that one day we would sit together in our old age and show the whole world we did it. That goal blinded me to so much else. Instead of blaming Brooke for her wrongdoing, I blamed others and the worst thing was, I used so much energy and strength to forgive Brooke over and over again that I reacted even harsher towards others. But what I really regret is that I focused so much on Brooke I didn't realize how much I was hurting the people who actually only wanted the best for me. Especially you and the children."
Taylor feels a lump in her throat that she has to swallow. Tears shine in her eyes.

"It hurt so much every time we hoped for a brief moment that you would come back to us and then you always ran back to Brooke. It tore my heart apart to see our children standing in the second row because of your family with Brooke and it hurt like hell that even during our marriage I never had your undivided love. That a part of your heart has always belonged to Brooke. But lately I've realized it wasn't just your fault. I did it all this to myself. I got involved every time, even though I knew better. I should have drawn boundaries, for the sake of myself and the children." Ridge puts his hand on hers.
"Neither of us drew a line. I always considered you and the kids as my family too and in some ways I still felt like you belonged to me. It sounds selfish, but I loved and needed both of you. You and Brooke! Each of you gave me something that the other could not give me. You and the children, you have always been my safe haven."

"Yes, the safe haven for stormy times. Only they eventually passed and Brooke was responsible for the sunny side. You and I were always good at sticking together in times of crisis, like after Phoebe's death or when Thomas disappeared... but I would also had liked to share the good and happy times with you. Instead, I had to watch for years as Brooke was the shining winner every time and I'm not just talking about you. It was the same in my marriage with Nick, with Jack, even Stephanie entrusted to her as she battled the cancer and to make matters worse, I also felt like I was losing Thomas to her. Today I know very well that most of my worries about him were pure jealousy. It was hard to see how close they were. How much he admired her and looked up to her. I thought now I'm losing the last thing I have left, my children."
"You wouldn't have lost Thomas. You're his mother."
"Yeah, but Brooke and him were a team and I was just an outsider. I know I should have been above it, but it just got to me." Ridge thinks about everything Taylor just confided in him. But then he puts his arm around her shoulder encouragingly.

"I think you're seeing it all too one-sided. It may be true that Brooke has won over all these people, but she couldn't keep any of them at the long-term. Nick no longer plays a role in her life, neither does Jack. She no longer has anything to do with Thomas and her relationship with Mother has noticeably cooled down. So I wouldn't call her a winner."
"Wow, you know what, you're right."
Taylor suddenly beams. She's never seen things like this before; this realization gives her a good, satisfying feeling. Ridge continues.
"And when I reflect at the last few months, I have the feeling that I lost and not you. My whole world was turned upside down, the only support were the children. Above all, you weren't there. I guess I realized for the first time how valuable your support has been to me over the years. It's true, you only learn to appreciate the true value of a person when she is no longer there."
"I get what you mean. I felt the same way sometimes. Even though I was the one who broke off contact and needed the distance...there were some moments, especially the first time, where I missed you. It wasn't always easy to stay consistent. Even at Christmas it felt strange not to celebrate with all of you for the first time." Ridge asks another question that has been tormenting him for a long time.

"Why didn't you come back then? Your absence hit us all very hard. I thought how much you must hate me or whoever that you don't even want to sit down at the table with us for Christmas."
"It had nothing to do with hatred. We had practically no contact for over six months and it just seemed absurd to me to sit together with the whole family in peaceful harmony. Besides, my decision also had something to do with you. I had my feelings for you already under control. I no longer had the unfulfilled desire to become a family again, but you were just separated from Brooke. I didn't want to fall back into old negative patterns. I was afraid everything would start all over again. You would cry on my shoulder, I would want to be there for you, and then maybe I would give myself false hopes again and you would end up with Brooke." Ridge now understands what was going on with her.
"You're probably right, at least about the first part. I probably would have come to you for comfort and I can only imagine what Mother would have said to you."
"Well we both can do that." They laugh.

Taylor finds herself yawning more and more the longer the conversation goes on. She peeks at her watch.
"Oh my God, it's well past midnight and my alarm is going off bright and early tomorrow."
They leave and go to the car. They are both silent on the short drive to Taylor's apartment. Everyone is absorbed in their own thoughts. They say goodbye to each other in front of the apartment complex. Taylor confesses to him.
"To tell you the truth, this morning I was very skeptical about agreeing to this meeting. But I have to admit, you were right. It was really good to talk openly about all these things." Ridge grins.
"What? Did you just say I was right?!"
"Yes, I did. But don't get too cocky about it."
"Anyway, I'm also glad that we had the chance to sort everything out and smooth things over between us." He held out his hand to her.
"Peace?" Taylor takes his hand and shakes it.
"Peace!" Taylor and Ridge hug. She's about to go inside when he stops her again.
"So now that there's officially peace between us, is there a possibility we might see each other again sometime? You could come by my store and I'll show you around."
"I'll think about it. You can send me the address if you want." Ridge is a little surprised at first. "Well now that we've officially made peace, I'm going to unblock your number and take your email address off my blacklist. So you can reach me again from now on."
"Wow, I'm honored. See you then!"
"See you!"
She gives him another quick wave and finally disappears into the house. With a pleasant feeling of relief, Ridge is heading home.

Chapter Text

Ridge and Taylor don't see each other for a few days because they're both very busy. But they send each other short messages every day. Both are glad and relieved that they have reconciled and are in contact again. Steffy and Thomas also cheered enthusiastically when they heard about it.

Today is Taylor's day off and she's strolling through the shops. She urgently needs a birthday gift for Susan. Finally she finds exactly the right thing. An Elvis puppet that can dance and sing. Susan is a big Elvis fan and has a weakness for junk like this. Satisfied, Taylor continues her stroll through town. Then she realizes that Ridge's store is somewhere around here. He invited her to stop by there.
First she peeks through the shop window, but there isn't much to see yet. She spots a woman busily bustling around. That must be Ridge's assistant manager. The woman comes out the door.

"Excuse me? May I help you? We're not open yet."
"Um I know, I'm looking for Ridge!" She holds out her hand. "Dr. Taylor Hayes, I am his ex-wife."
"Oh yes, of course! Thomas and Steffy's mother, right? Please come in. I'm Rosa, Ridge's right hand. I'll see if he's available."
Taylor looks around curiously. Ridge wasn't exaggerating. At the moment the store actually looks more like a huge construction site.
"Ridge is still on a video conference, but he insists that you wait for him. May I offer you something? Water? Tea? Coffee?"
"A glass of water would be nice."
Taylor eyes Rosa curiously. She seems very energetic and self-confident, but also has something likeable. Taylor estimates she is in her mid-30s/early 40s. Rosa hands her the glass of water.

"Well, as you can see, there isn't much to see yet. Ridge and I have our hands full with the renovation at the moment, which is proving not to be the easiest part."
"Why? Is it so hard to find good people?"
"No, not at all. We work with some very good craftsmen. The problem is Ridge, or rather his difficulty for making decisions. He can't make a final decision about anything. For example, last week I had to call the painter twice because Ridge suddenly wasn't so convinced about the color scheme anymore. Was it always like he could never decide what he wants?"
Taylor grins and finally bursts out laughing, this girl has no idea what true words she just said. If anyone knows what it feels like to live with Ridge's indecision firsthand, it would be her.
"Yes, indeed! That has always been a problem with him and not just with the question of the wall paint."
"Ah well, I thought I'm doing something wrong. I mean, I really enjoy working with Ridge. He's a very pleasant boss and we have a lot of fun all day, but sometimes he drives me crazy with his attitude. Even though I can't deny it, he has a certain charm."
As Taylor listens to Rosa, she wonders if there is something more going on between Ridge and her. Based on her appearance, she definitely fits into his prey pattern. She is tall, slim, feminine, attractive and exudes self-confidence.
"Yes, he knows how to wrap women around his finger."

"Are you talking about me?" Ridge approaches the two women.
"Hey Taylor, nice of you to stop by!"
"I was just in the area and thought I'd see what you've been up to all day."
While Taylor and Ridge greet each other, Rosa discreetly retreats.
"A lovely person, your assistant and she seems very impressed with you."
"Really? That's what I think of her too. She's a real support in all this chaos without her nothing would go on."
"She told me you're having trouble making some decisions about the renovation."
"Well, you know me! I'm just very thorough."

"Mmm!" Taylor gives Ridge a mocking glance. Ridge wants to change the subject, se he quickly looks into her shopping bag and discovers Susan's gift. He pulls the puppet out with his pointed fingers and stares at it in sheer disbelief.
"You told me that you've made some changes in your life, but please don't tell me that you're into junk like this lately?"
Taylor takes the Elvis from him and puts it on the table.
"It's not for me. This is a gift for Susan, my new friend. She's a big Elvis fan and look, he can even dance and sing." Taylor turns the Elvis on to demonstrate his skills.
"The kids have already told me a lot about your new friend, she seems to be a great person. However, I have my doubts about it now. In my opinion, anyone who likes such kind of trash has enormous problems.
"Don't be so arrogant. Susan is really a wonderful person. I'm glad to have met her and after all, everyone has a little quirk." Ridge raises his eyebrows meaningfully.

Rosa comes back, she already has her jacket on and is dragging a small suitcase behind her.
"I'll be off then, thanks again for the long weekend."
She and Ridge share a quick hug.
"Dr. Hayes, it was a pleasure meeting you" and she's out the door.
"Long weekend?! You gave her off until Sunday? Today is only Tuesday."
"Well, she wants to fly to Chicago to visit her husband. He's a very successful lawyer. He's working on a very complicated case there and they've barely seen each other since he's been there. She's been bugging me for days that she wants to visit him. So I had the choice of either listening to her heartbreak every day or giving her a few days off. I chose the latter."
"Very sensible and compassionate."
"Well, you know me Doc!" Ridge bites his tongue and makes an apologetic gesture. Taylor acts like she didn't hear his slip.
"So she's married, do they have children?"
"No, Rosa and her husband are both career people. Absolutely committed to their work. Apparently neither of them wants children."
"Okay, to each his own. I just hope they don't regret it one day. Not that my job isn't important to me, but without children? No, I can't imagine that."

"I feel the same way. By the way, speaking of our children, Thomas and Steffy sent me their latest designs. Do you want to see them?"
"Sure!" Taylor follows Ridge into his office. "Wow, I'm impressed. No doubt they both inherited your talent."
"Yes, you could say that and if they keep working so hard on themselves, maybe in a few years they'll be almost as good as me!"
"As long as they aren't as conceited as their father!"
"Hey. I'm not cocky. I'm just confident in myself and my abilities."
"Mmm!" Taylor snorts and rolls her eyes. “Will this collection also be offered here in the store?”

"That's the plan if the store is ever finished."
“It can’t be that hard!”
"You have no idea! I mean, customers should feel comfortable from the first moment they enter the store. It matters what color the walls are."
"That's true. If you need help, I know an excellent interior designer. He helped me a lot with my apartment. I can give you his number if you want."
"I'd rather not. We already have so many offers if anyone else gets involved I'll go completely nuts. But thank you anyway."

The two go back into the store area. Taylor stands in the middle of the widest room, looks at the walls and then closes her eyes. Ridge notices that she's thinking very hard. He stays silent until she opens her eyes again.
"When I imagine the clothes, I think...the store needs a summery feel, that's the best fit. I would probably recommend orange with a touch of yellow and on the other walls light blue mixed with light green. You know ...such a summer-beach-feeling. People are much more relaxed when they get into the holiday mood."
“Is that your famous psychiatric instinct speaking?”
"Hey, I just try to give you an advice. It's up to you how you set up your store. I have to go anyway. I just wanted to stop by because I was in the area and thought it would be silly not to say hello." Taylor grabs her bag and says goodbye to Ridge with a quick hug.

When he's alone again, he eyes around again and considers Taylor's ideas. Finally he goes back to his office and diligently takes notes.
When Rosa shows up for work on Monday, Ridge surprises her with a completely new color concept. His ideas are very different from their original ones, but she likes the new look. She promises to contact the painter immediately and takes matters into her own hands before Ridge changes his mind again.
A few days later, Ridge and Rosa are on their lunch break when there is a knock on the door.

"Hello Dr. Hayes, nice to see you again!"
"Oh enough with the formalities. Call me Taylor."
"You're welcome! And what brings you here?"
"Just curiousity. Ridge told me that the painting work has started. So I want to take a look." She lets her eyes wander around. "Wow! A lot has happened here."
"Yes, suddenly everything is going like clockwork. Ridge suddenly had a completely new idea." Rosa goes to the counter and pulls out a large sheet.
“This is what the store will look like when everything is finished.” Taylor studies the draft.
"Ah, interesting!"
"Indeed! Ridge says customers should feel like they're on vacation. An oasis to relax!"
"I see, I like it. Someone must have had just the right instinct." She gives Ridge a sideways glance, but he avoids her gaze.
"You could have had that instinct a lot sooner!" Rosa gives Ridge a gentle nudge. Taylor smiles.
"Ridge is just an artist. He always needs an inspiration to express his creativity and you never know when it will walk in the door. Am I right Ridge?"
Taylor grins mischievously at him, he faces back rather darkly. He can't stand it when she plays games with him. He decides to put an end to the matter.

"Yeah, you're right! You know, Rosa it was actually Taylor who came up with this idea. I just expanded on it."
"Really?" Rosa looks at Taylor approvingly. Taylor waves him off.
"I just gave him some impulse. But what came out of it is his credit." Ridge disagrees with her.
"No, no. The honor is yours alone."
Rosa looks between the two confused. She feels like there is something going on here that she doesn't understand. She decides it's probably best to stay out of it. That is not her cup of tea.

Over the next few days, Taylor appears at the store more often. Rosa and she have become friends and exchanged numbers. This afternoon, all three of them sit together and choose furniture for the waiting area. Rosa and Taylor persuaded Ridge to set up a children's corner. Rosa sticks the last Post-it notes on the pages of the catalog. She glances at her watch.
"Wow. We picked out all the furniture and toys for the kids' corner in less than two hours. That's what I call efficient."
"As a matter of fact you're right!" Taylor replies. "Speaking of efficiency, how are the applications going forward? Have you found enough people by now?"
"Yes, we have all the sales clerk together now, only the position of the future store manager is still vacant. Ridge would like to hire someone as quickly as possible so that he or she is involved in the business right from the start."
Just then, Ridge's phone rings and he walks away from the table.
"Why don't you apply for the job? I mean, no one knows the business like you do."
"No thanks. I'd rather stay assistant manager, that suits me better."
"Yes, that's true. You know what they say, the assistant is usually the soul of the company. Without her everything goes down."
"Well I'm not sure Ridge would agree to that."
The addressed person comes back.

"What about me?"
"You should offer Taylor the position, without her we wouldn't be anywhere near where we are now."
Taylor blushes and turns away. Ridge also feels uncomfortable. He hastily collects some papers.
"I don't think Taylor could be lured away from her current job."
"Exactly, besides Ridge couldn't pay me at all. Well, I have to go now. I'm on duty at the 'UCSF Medical Center'." Ridge listens up.
“Are you also on duty here at the hospital?”
"Yes, but not that often. We at the center take turns regularly. So it's okay."
"Well then I wish you a quiet shift."
"Rather not, I'd rather be busy. There's nothing worse than sitting for five hours waiting for time to pass."
At seven pm Ridge and Rosa finish their work for today. Ridge discovers a scarf under the table they were sitting in the afternoon. He shows it to Rosa.
"Is that yours?"
"No, Taylor must have lost it. I know for sure she wore a scarf like this one"
"Oh!" Ridge packs up the scarf. "The hospital is on my way home anyway, I'll just drive by there and give it to her."
Rosa gives him an irritated look. She knows the street he lives on and the hospital is in a completely different direction. But she says nothing.

Shortly before eight pm, Ridge arrives at the hospital and waits in front of the entrance. He has the plan to intercept Taylor. He hopes he can convince her to go out to dinner with him. As much as he enjoys being single, eating alone wasn't for him. So he speculates that he will at least have company for tonight. His eyes fall on a man who also seems to be waiting for someone. He is carrying a large package with him. Ridge wonders what might be inside. The stranger seems vaguely familiar to him, but he has no idea where he has seen him before.
Taylor comes out of the entrance, but before Ridge can get out of his car, the man with the package has already seen her and waves her over. Taylor seems very happy to see him. She greets him warmly. He hands her the package. She is very excited and throws her arms around his neck. They stroll to her car together and drive away.
Ridge now remembers where he's seen the man before. It was the same man Taylor spent her lunch breaks with. He makes his way home disgruntled. On the drive, he wonders if Taylor is involved with this man. After all, they seem very familiar with each other. He never wondered if there was a new love in her life before. He just assumed she is single as she never talked about a relationship, just some new friends she met. Ridge knows that it's basically none of his business and yet he has his thoughts.

Chapter Text

Taylor and Susan relax on Taylor's terrace chatting. Taylor reports on the store and the progress it is making. Susan is a little surprised at how deeply involved Taylor is by now.
"You seem to be around and helping out a lot lately. Doesn't that feel strange to you?"
"Why should it?"
"Don't get me wrong. I think it's great that you're so generous in offering your support. But isn't it strange for you to see Ridge so often? I mean, it wasn't that long ago that you didn't want anything to do with him, let alone talk to him."
"Oh, that's okay. Ridge and I have found a good way to interact with each other. We now make sure to keep a certain distance and are much more attentive to each other. At the moment our contact is actually very pleasant. Besides, most of the time we are not alone and Rosa and I have become really good friends by now. It's fun to be with them. Besides, you're the one who always pushs me to socialize more."

"Okay, it's fine, I was just irritated. But if you say everything is great then that's fine. Speaking of socializing, what are your plans on Saturday?"
"I don't know yet. I don't have any plans yet."
"Excellent! Then you can join me to the new cocktail bar. It has the opening this weekend. I heard it should be really great." Susan hands Taylor a flyer. She hesitates.
"Come on! Please. This sure will be fun."
"I don't know! Don't you think we're a little bit old for this?"
"Oh, don't be like that! Or do you want to stay at home and knit socks?"
"Admit it, you just want me to come with you so you have a ride home. But okay, let's go."
"Cool. So we'll meet there, how about half past eight pm?
"Yeah, good."

Taylor has already arrived at the bar and is waiting for Susan, who hasn't shown up yet. She peeks around curiously. She likes the bar. The music is not obtrusively loud and the ambience is inviting. There is also a long list of non-alcoholic cocktails. She orders a Virgin Colada and keeps her eyes on the entrance. However, Susan doesn't appear. Taylor begins to wonder. She digs out her phone and discovers a message. Susan texted her that she suddenly got a bad toothache and couldn't come.
“Great, what do I do now?” she thinks. She feels pretty stupid, all alone. Slightly annoyed, she drinks her cocktail when she hears a man's voice next to her.
"Hey, did your date just cancel?"
"Looks like it."
"If you want, I'll be happy to offer myself as a replacement."
"Is this your way of finding a date?"
"No! My specialty are women who have been ditched."
Taylor can't help but laugh. The stranger seems sympathetic at first glance.
"Well, if you really don't mind playing substitute, sit down."
"Not at all! By the way, I'm Michael!"
"Taylor, nice to meet you!"

After a while, Taylor's first good impression disappears. The guy is a total creep. Conceited and self-absorbed and a terrible pickup artist of the worst kind. While he constantly talks about himself, she feverishly thinks about how she can get rid of him as gallantly as possible. She tries several times to brush him off and say goodbye, but Michael doesn't want to let her go. He is obviously the kind of man who wasn't used to the word 'no'. Taylor looks around for help. The guy really gets on her nerves, but she doesn't want to make a scene either. Suddenly her heart makes a big leap. She spots Ridge entering the bar. This was her chance to get away from this weirdo.
Ridge strolls through the bar and orders a drink. As he looks around, he spots Taylor sitting with an unknown man. Ridge peeks over at the two of them curiously from time to time. They seem to be engaged in a lively discussion. Over time, Ridge gets the impression that Taylor feels quite uncomfortable around this stranger. She gestures wildly with her hands and repeatedly tries to get up from the table. She stares in his direction several times and blinks her eyes as if she wants to tell him something. Ridge increasingly has the feeling that something is wrong. He watches as Taylor tries to turn away from the man again, but he grabs her arm. That's enough for him, he decides to intervene. He already knows exactly how he wants to do it.
He nonchalantly approaches her table.

"Hey Taylor darling, sorry I'm late." He sits down next to her and puts an arm around her. Taylor immediately understands what Ridge is up to and gratefully plays along.
"Oh, it doesn't matter! The main thing is that you're finally here!"
Ridge extends his hand to the stranger.
"Ridge, very pleased to meet you!"
However, he gives him an icy look. Michael doesn't seem to like his appearance at all. He turns to Taylor.
"I thought your date stood you up?"
Before Taylor can say anything, Ridge intervenes again.
"This is my fault. I texted her earlier saying I was late or maybe I wouldn't make it at all. But I tried my best to hurry up and get here as quickly as possible."
"Ohh, that's so sweet of you!" Taylor snuggles up to him. Now that he's here, she feels much better. However, Michael makes no move to leave the table. Taylor takes the initiative.
"Come on darling, let's dance."
She pulls Ridge onto the dance floor, away from Michael's gaze. As they dance together, she smiles gratefully at him.

"Thank you, you're a real lifesaver."
"No problem! How did you end up with this creep?"
"Originally I wanted to spend the night here with Susan, but she suddenly canceled and at first he seemed nice."
"Didn't your father teach you not to talk to strangers?"
"Very funny!" Ridge grins.
"At least I get the chance to whirl around the dance floor with you again."
They dance in silence for a while when Taylor notices Ridge pulling her closer to him. She is irritated, but he whispers in her ear.
"Your admirer is watching us."
In fact, Michael is now standing at the edge of the dance floor and doesn't take his eyes off the two of them. Taylor sighs in annoyance.
"Argh, the guy never gives up and he's not my admirer."
"Well, he was very fond of you."
"As if. He just needs a woman to stroke his ego and boost his self-esteem."
“Is that the psychiatrist speaking now?”
"I don't need to have studied psychology to realize that."
Ridge grins and chuckles. Taylor shoots him a stern look.
"I get the impression you seem to be having a lot of fun with the whole situation?!"
"Well, I can think of worse things than twirling around on the dance floor with you, or is it such torture for you?"
Now Taylor has to smile too.
"I've definitely suffered worse!"
They laugh and joke around with each other, trying as best as they can to ignore the fact that they're being watched.

They sit down at a table and both order a drink. Ridge raises his glass.
"Cheers to an unexpected evening!"
"Cheers! I hope I didn't spoil it for you. Surely you had other plans than playing my protector."
"To tell you the truth, not really. I just didn't want to sit around at home alone and I heard this bar was opening today. So I thought I'd come over and just have a look. I wasn't expecting you here though hold true."
"Well like I said, it was Susan's idea. I just let myself be persuaded. Anyway, I hope you don't miss out on the time of your life because of me."
Ridge glances around the bar.
"It doesn't look like it. Besides, my days as a womanizer are long gone."
“Oh, since when?” Taylor grins mischievously at him.
"Hey, you're being pretty cheeky to your lifesaver."

They continue to chat and tease each other until Taylor is horrified to see that Michael has now taken a seat directly across from them and is staring steadily in their direction. Ridge clenches his fist.
"This guy is trying my patience. I'll go over and have a little chat with him."
"No, Ridge! Please don't. It will only spur him on even more. Stay here."
"But that guy is harassing you!"
"I know, I wish he would finally disappear too. But I don't want to cause a scene." Ridge gives in. He nudges her.
"Okay, if you say so. In a way I can understand him. I wouldn't give up such an attractive, beautiful and charming woman so easily either."
Taylor's face turns red. She prays Ridge doesn't notice. He shouldn't see that his charm still has it's effect.
The waiter comes over and gives Taylor a cocktail.
"With kind regards from the gentleman over there."
Now things are getting too colorful for Taylor.
"Please take it back and tell the gentleman I'm not interested."
Irritated by her harsh tone, the waiter takes the cocktail with him.
"The poor guy really can't help it."
"I know, but this whole scenario is getting on my nerves. I just want him to leave me alone."
Ridge moves closer to her and puts his arm around her.
"Hey, you don't have to be afraid. Nothing will happen to you. I'll take care of you."

Taylor gives him a grateful smile. From the corner of her eye she watches Michael in a heated debate with the waiter. He stares over to her. She can see the anger and frustration in his eyes.
This look scares her. In her distress, she can only think of one way out of this mess. She looks Ridge in the eyes.
"Kiss me please!" He thinks he misheard.
"What?"
"This might sound totally crazy and I really don't want to take advantage of you. Please don't get me wrong. But please kiss me."
"Are you serious?"
"Yes or do you have another idea?"
Ridge hesitates, of course he wants to help her, but he has serious doubts about whether this is a good idea. But as Michael approaches their table, he doesn't think about it anymore. He pulls her towards him and kisses her gently.
When they open their eyes again, they are pleased to see that Michael is obviously gone. They are both a little confused at first. They avoid looking at each other. Finally Taylor pulls herself together.
"Thank you. I... I hope I... didn't ask too much with my request."
"No...no...not at all. It's okay and it seems like it worked. So mission accomplished. How about I order us another drink? To get over the shock."
"Sounds good!"

Late at night, Taylor and Ridge leave the bar. They are both in a good and relaxed mood. When they get to the parking lot, she freezes again.
"Oh no, that can't be true!"
"What is it?" Ridge doesn't understand why Taylor looks so desperate.
"See that car over there with the lights on?"
Ridge takes a look in the direction of the said car and spots Michael behind the wheel. This creep was really stubborn.
"And what are we doing now?" Taylor asks him helplessly.
"I guess there's only one solution. Get in my car. I'll drive you home."
They go to his car together and drive off. As expected, Michael follows them at a safe distance. Taylor is now really starting to get scared. Ridge notices her shaking.
"Don't worry. Everything will be fine. I'll just drive around a bit to get rid of him."
So they drive all over the city. After a while they can no longer see his car behind them. Taylor is beyond relieved.
"I think we shaked him off. But I have no idea where we are."
She turns on the navigation system and types in her address. They were stranded in a complete different area. As they drive, she calms down. Now that she's safe, she's just tired and wants to go to bed.

When they arrive at her house, Ridge first makes sure no one is following them before parking the car. Taylor hugs him tightly.
"I don't even know how to thank you! I really don't know what I would have done without you."
"It's okay, luckily nothing happened and at least we had a wonderful time together. If you go on men hunting again, just let me know. Then I'll be prepared."
She gives him a light slap but grins.
"Don't worry, it won't happen again anytime soon and I won't set a foot in this bar again."
They say goodbye to each other. Ridge waits until she has disappeared into the house and the light in her apartment goes on. Only then he makes his way home.

Chapter Text

Taylor is still asleep when the doorbell rings. At first she tries to ignore it, but whoever it was is shows no mercy. So she stands up grumbling. It's Susan who asks Taylor if she has any more painkillers because she's already run out. Taylor now feels sorry for Susan, Susan's pain is clearly visible on her face. So she lets her in and hands her a tube of painkillers.
"I hope you're planning on going to the dentist tomorrow. The pills aren't a permanent solution."
"Of course! I'll go there first thing in the morning. But now tell me. Were you at the bar yesterday?"
"Yes, I was and believe me, I won't forget that night anytime soon!"
"Oh, that sounds interesting!"

Taylor doesn't want to talk about it at first, but Susan doesn't give in. In short words she finally describes the events of the last night and how Ridge has showed up at exactly the right moment.
"Wow! So Ridge was the shining knight?"
"Indeed. I was so glad he was there. Without him I wouldn't have known what to do."
"And then that creep just took off when Ridge showed up?"
"No, what are you thinking? He kept following and watching us the whole time. It was really sick how he stared at us the whole time. At some point I really got scared."
"Then how did you get rid of him?"
"In the end I only saw one option."
"And that was?"

Taylor stares awkwardly at the floor and fusses, but Susan looks at her impatiently. Finally she murmurs in a quiet voice.
"Ridge and I...we kissed us."
"You have what?" Susan's eyes become the size of dinner plates. "Who came up with this brilliant idea?"
"That was me, what else could we have done? He didn't want to leave, on the contrary. It looked more like he was coming to our table. Who knows what would have happened then. Besides, I was really at my wits' end . I just wanted him to go away."
"And therefore you have to snogg your ex-husband?"
"I didn't smooth him off! It was a little kiss, nothing more. It didn't mean anything."
Susan looks at Taylor intently.
"Really, it was completely harmless!"
"Well, if you say so. Does Ridge see it that way?"
"Of course. We talked about it and everything is fine. Well, it was a little strange at first. But then we started being completely relaxed with each other again, like before."
"Well, if it's sorted out between you, then it's good. And the kiss scared the guy off?"
"Pah, you might think so."
Taylor talks about the odyssey across town until she finally arrived safely home.
"Wow, that was really an eventful night. A real adventure."
"Yes, but I definitely don't need an experience like that again any time soon."
"Even if it leads to a kiss with your ex-husband?"
"Susan, if you don't shut up right now, I'll take the painkillers away from you."
Even though she said it jokingly, Susan looks at her in shock.
"I'm already quiet."
"The question is for how long?!"
Just then, Taylor's phone rings.

"Hey Ridge...that's nice of you, I'm fine. Susan is with me right now...Yeah, everything's fine. That means it is still on that we're going to the bar tomorrow morning to pick up my car?....Okay, thanks. Oh, by the way, do you have any plans for tonight?...I thought, what do you say about a homemade dinner at my place as a reward...No, I insist, that's the least I can do to return the favor...Okay, so let's say around half past seven pm?...Yes, I'm looking forward , see you then Ciao."

Susan gives her a critical look.
"Don't look at me like that! It's just a little dinner between friends and my thank-you."
"I'm not saying anything! I think you'll know what you're doing. I'll be on my way then. Thanks again for the pills. I assume you've got a lot to prepare for your 'friendly dinner'."
With one last grin, she disappears out the door. Taylor is relieved to finally be rid of her. As much as she likes Susan, sometimes she could really get on her nerves. She is already looking forward to dinner. She knows exactly what she is going to cook.

Everything is prepared and Taylor has just gotten ready. She is dressed casually, wearing a simple beige dress and has her hair pulled back in a ponytail. After all, this isn't a date.
The doorbell rings right on time.
"Hey! It's nice that you're here! Come on in."
"Hi, thanks for the invitation. Here for you." Ridge hands Taylor a bouquet of flowers.
"Thank you, these are beautiful."
While Taylor takes care of the flowers, Ridge takes a closer look at her apartment Last time he hadn't had an eye for it..
"It's pretty here, I like it!"
"Yes, I feel very comfortable. Would you like a glass of iced tea?"
"Sure."

She pours two glasses and hands one to him.
"So again: thanks for saving me last night!"
"It was my pleasure!"
The two toast each other.
"By the way, I was really looking forward to tonight. I really appreciate your invitation, so at least for once I don't have to eat alone and have to settle with delivery service."
"Yes, that's the disadvantage of being single. Why don't you sit down, we can eat right away!"
"What's on the menu? It certainly smells delicious."
“Guess what?” Ridge sniffs again.
"It's not pepper steak, is it?"
"Exactly!"
"How did you know I secretly longed for this?"
"I just know you and your taste."

While they enjoy their meal they chat animatedly. Ridge spoke to Thomas and Steffy on the phone that morning and tells Taylor about their conversation.
"Things seem to have eased up at Forrester Creation. Apparently Dad has a knack for keeping the peace in the house."
"I'm glad to hear that. I was pretty worried when the kids told me about all the squabbling."
"Yes, the last few months the atmosphere has sometimes been difficult to bear, but things are slowly improving again."
Ridge notices a detail he didn't see last time.
"The painting by the door, is that new? I didn't see it there last time."
"Yes, that's right! Marc, the interior designer I told you about, recently surprised me with it. He found it at a flea market and immediately thought it would fit perfectly on this wall."
"He's right. The painting looks really good there."
"Marc has an eye for detail. Most of this apartment is his work."
"He seems to really go out of his way for his customers."
"Oh, he's just a perfectionist. For him, every room he designs is a work of art where everything has to be just right."

"I see, how did you guys actually meet?"
"He has a small gallery in the mall. I went in because he had a lamp in the window that interested me. Then I told him that I had just moved to the city and wanted to furnish my apartment. He was immediately on fire. With time we have become really good friends. He also has a studio not far from my office and sometimes we meet for lunch. He is truly a great person, sometimes a bit exhausting with his hectic nature, but totally gracious and humorous. "
It slowly dawns on Ridge that Marc must be the guy he saw her with a few times and who was waiting for her outside the hospital. Ridge has a mischievous grin on his face.
"What's up?"
"Nothing!"
"Come on, tell me, what are you thinking?"
"It's none of my business...but it sounds like you have a bit of a crush on him?" Taylor laughs out loud.
"What? No, we're just friends no more."
"It's okay! You don't have to talk about it if you don't want to."
"There's really nothing to say. I like him very much, but there's nothing more. Even if I were interested in him, I'm not exactly his type."
"Come on, you always underestimate yourself. You have a lot of qualities that a man finds attractive. This Marc is damn lucky to get a woman like you."
“Oh yeah, do you think so?” She smiles cheekily at him. "Well, you may be right, but Marc definitely doesn't have romantic feelings for me. In fact, he would be more attracted to you. But don't worry, he's in a committed relationship and very much in love."

Ridge slowly realizes what Taylor is getting at.
"Are you saying..."
"Exactly, Marc is gay."
Ridge turns bright red and hides his face in shame. He feels like he's made a terrible fool of himself. Taylor, on the other hand, can't get the grin off her face.
"But it's cute to see that you still have this protective instinct in you that hides your secret jealousy." She chuckles incessantly.
"It's okay, you had fun."
Taylor finally lets it go and goes to the kitchen to get the dessert. They then talk about the store and Taylor tells him that she received an offer to write an article for a medical journal. They sit together for a long time and enjoy the relaxed atmosphere. Before Ridge leaves, they agree on a time for him to pick her up in the morning. He asked her if she would come to the store on Wednesday. The furniture for the children's corner should arrive on this day.
"I love to come, I'm so excited to see them."
Ridge thanks her for the delicious dinner.

Later, as Taylor cleans up the kitchen, she thinks back to their conversation. Ridge has really changed a lot since he was in San Francisco, but in this one way he is still the same.

After their shared dinner, Taylor and Ridge spend more time together. They no longer just see each other in his store, but regularly they meet each other for lunch and dinner or they go on an outing occasionally. Ridge gets to know Susan as well as Marc and his boyfriend Steven at a barbecue that Taylor is hosting. Everyone spontaneously agrees to come to the opening of his boutique.

Preparations for this event are in full swing. After a long search, Ridge and Rosa have finally found the perfect store manager. Ted was the most likeable of all the applicants and he also had good references. The store is now completely furnished and the collection has also arrived and been sorted. Taylor, who has only seen the designs so far, comes over to take a look at the dresses. Most of them were designed by Thomas and Steffy. While she wanders around, Ted Rosa and Ridge go over the final details.
All the mannequins are already in place and dressed, except for one right at the entrance, which is standing on a small pedestal. They can't agree on what dress to put on this mannequin.
"I'm for the red one. It's the most shining dress, a real eye-catcher." Rosa tries to convince the others. However, Ted and Ridge prefer a blue dress, which is by far the most expensive of the entire collection. They think this dress is the most likely to attract immediate attention. Rosa isn't ready to give up so easily.

"Taylor, come here please. I need your support!"
Taylor joins the group.
"Now tell me which dress would you choose for the mannequin? The red one or the blue one?" Everyone eyes her eagerly.
"Oh, that's a though decision. I think the red one. It represents the style of the whole collection."
Rosa is satisfied with her answer.
"Looks like it's a tie and what do we do now?"
"It's simple, we draw lots." explains Ridge rummaging through the counter drawers until he finds a box of matches.
He turns his back to the others as he prepares the matches.
Finally he stands in front of Taylor.
"If you take the long match, you get to choose. If you take the short one, I get to choose the dress."

She looks at both matches and then chooses the one on the left.
Ted and Ridge grin triumphantly. Ridge casually slips his hands into his pockets and circles Rosa with a triumphant smile.
"Well, it looks like you girls have lost. So I get to decide which dress we take."
With an even bigger grin, he pulls out the long match and waves it in front of her nose. Rosa grimaces. Taylor takes her in his arms.
"Don't take it too hard. Ridge won in a fair game and we have to accept that. I'm sure he'll make the right decision, right Ridge?"
She pierces him with a penetrating gaze. Ridge feels an unease rising within him.
"So we'll take the blue one?" Ted guesses. Ridge continues to feel Taylor's eyes on him. He stammers hesitantly.
"I think we'll take the red one. I've come to the conclusion that Taylor and Rosa are quite right."
Ted and Rosa stare at him in disbelief while Taylor grins satisfied.

Later, Rosa pulls Taylor aside.
"How did you do that? Why did Ridge change his mind?"
Taylor isn't sure whether she should let Rosa in on her secret, but then decides to do so.
"Don't say anything to Ridge...I noticed that he was cheating. He had two short matches in his hand. He took the long match out of the wrong pocket. In the end he probably realized that I was on his trail."
"Oh, now I get it! I'm shocked he tried to play dirty! Well, at least he gave in. You really know how to handle him."

Chapter Text

Today is the big day, the grand opening celebration of Ridges Boutique is going to take place tonight. While everyone at the Forrester Boutique is busy bustling around, Taylor and Susan relax on her terrace having brunch.

"To be honest, I was a bit surprised that you invited me to breakfast today. I thought you'd already be at the store to help. There's definitely still a lot to do."
"Am I crazy?! You've never seen Ridge on the day of such a big event. He turns from Dr. Jekyll into Mr. Hyde and screams at everyone he crosses his path. I can do well without that."
"You're right! It's much more pleasant to chill here in perfect harmony!"
When the doorbell rings, Taylor is irritated. She doesn't expect anyone else. She rushes to the door to see who it is. Susan comes from the terrace.
"Who was there?" she wants to know.
"A package, strange, I haven't ordered anything in the last few days." Taylor is now even more confused.

"Well, open it!"
Taylor unpacks it and her eyes widen; Susan is also amazed. The package contains a beautiful white dress with a blue floral pattern.
"Wow! Is this from Ridge's latest collection?"
Taylor nods, a card catching her eye. 'A thank you gift for your invaluable support! Ridge'
"Wow! What a great gift and a very sweet gesture to show you his appreciation." Taylor blushes
"I didn't do that much."
"Come on, everyone says without you the store wouldn't have been finished so fast."
Taylor doesn't really know what to say. She is over the moon. The dress is exactly the one she immediately fell in love with when she looked at the collection recently. She hadn't even noticed that Ridge was obviously watching her. Susan reaches for her bag and says goodbye.
"I need to get home right now and go through my closets to find something stunning so I can compete with you tonight" and she is gone.

Later, Taylor is about to take a bath when her phone rings. It's Ridge.
"Hey. Are you still alive or have you already had your first heart attack?"
"Very funny!"
"I'm just worried about your health. By the way, thank you for the dress. It's beautiful and I really appreciate the gesture."
"I'm glad you like it. But that's not why I'm calling. I have to tell you something, more precisely I have to warn you!"
"What is it?" Taylor feels somewhat uneasy. Ridge's voice sounds so serious.

"I don't know how to say it. It was a shock for me too. Dad and Mother just arrived, they wanted to surprise me." Taylor takes a deep breath.
"Eric and Stephanie are in town? That's actually a surprise, although not really. We could have expected them to come and celebrate with you."
"Anyway, I just want to give you a heads up so you are prepared when you meet them tonight."
"Oh...yes, of course...sure, very attentive." Ridge notices Taylor's stuttering and confusion.
“You’re still coming to the opening, right?” he asks in a worried voice.
"Honestly, I don't know. I mean, it's not that easy after everything that's happened and after all this time."
"But you have to come! Besides, you can't avoid them forever. They are your children's grandparents and maybe tonight is just the right time to see them again. And you're not alone, you have me, Rosa and the others with you."
"Yes, that's true. But I really don't know."
"Now don't act like that or I'll come and get you myself." Taylor laughs.
"I want you here tonight by my side. I will talk to them and explain everything. I will make sure they hold back. Everything will be okay, I promise! Even with Mother!" Taylor admits defeat.
"Alright, I'll be there! See you later."

Taylor sinks onto the couch, she has to process this news first. As she takes her bath her thoughts turn to the evening. Her heart pounds at the idea of meeting her former in-laws again.

Susan knocks on her door to pick her up. They agreed to ride together. Susan immediately recognizes Taylor's depressed mood. She told her what happened.
"Oh, you don't have to be afraid. I mean, they definitely won't make a scene in front of all these people. All you have to do is be polite and say hello and you'll spend the rest of the time with us."
Taylor smiles but still isn't convinced it's all that simple.

Stephanie and Eric rested and freshened up at their hotel before returning to the store. They spontaneously decided to take the jet and fly to San Francisco to celebrate with their son. Ridge greets them and asks to come to his office. He explains in short, concise words that Taylor also lives here in town. He told them that they met by chance a few weeks ago and that she was coming tonight. His parents are amazed.
"Taylor lives here in San Francisco and you knew all along and didn't tell us."
"She asked me not to. Besides, it wouldn't have made any difference. Taylor's whereabouts are entirely her business Mother."
"But if she comes tonight, that means you two are on a better path now?"
"Yes, Dad! We had a serious and open heart to heart and came to a peaceful agreement."
“Do you see each other regularly?”
"Well, every now and then."
Ridge knows he's stretching the truth a little, but he doesn't want to go into too much detail with his parents.
"Anyway, I ask you to be discreet, especially you Mother! I don't want any scandal or turmoil!"
"Don't worry, Ridge. Your mother and I will handle the situation very sensible."
Stephanie still can't believe it. All these months Taylor has lived so close to LA and never contacted her and the fact that Ridge hasn't told her insults her. She can't comprehend all this secrecy. But Ridge and Eric are right. Tonight is not the time to deal with this.

Taylor and Susan meet Marc and Steven in front of the boutique. Everything is decorated with balloons and lights. There are already some guests there. Taylor's anxiety grows as she tries to appear calm on the outside. First they are greeted enthusiastically by Rosa. Ridge spots the group and approaches them.
After greeting everyone, he pulls Taylor with him.
"Are you ready?" he asks.
"Not really, but I can handle it! You won't leave me alone with them, okay?"
"Don't worry, I'll make sure they don't bite you."
Taylor nudges him, frowning. Even in a situation like this he can't help but make jokes.
"How did they react?"
"Amazed, surprised, but then very calm. Now come on, everything will be okay."

Together with Ridge, Taylor approaches Eric and Stephanie and greets them. Eric hugs her warmly.
"Hello Taylor, nice to see you again. You look great."
"Thanks! You look handsome too."
Eric let his eyes wander down at Taylor.
"Beautiful dress and brand new, I suppose."
He winks at his son. Ridge and Taylor look at each other in horror, then Taylor hastily adds.
"I promised Steffy to wear it tonight, as a living model so to speak." Eric laughs
"Well, Steffy always has good PR strategies."
Stephanie remains silent the entire time, too overwhelmed to finally face Taylor again. She doesn't really know what to say. Eric asks Taylor some general questions about how she's doing and what she does for a living. Taylor congratulates them on their wedding. She found out from Ridge that his parents got remarried a few months ago. After a few more polite remarks, Taylor says goodbye and rejoins her friends.

She is relieved, everything actually went quite well. For the rest of the night she feels Stephanie's eyes on her, but tries to ignore them as best as she can.
The celebration goes smoothly and both the fashion and the ambience are well received. Taylor overhears one of the journalists praising Ridge for the summer vibe and saying it feels like you're on a Caribbean vacation. Ridge replies that he followed the advice of a true expert and winks at her.
Later, there aren't many people there anymore. Marc and Steven have also already left. Susan and Taylor talk to Rosa. Then Taylor notices that Stephanie is staring at her more and more intently, just waiting for an opportunity to talk to her. She whispers to Susan.
"Let's go, now!"
She points her eyes at her former mother-in-law. Susan immediately gets the hint and the two say goodbye to Rosa. They casually wave goodbye to Ridge, who is standing with his parents and before anyone can react, Taylor has already pushed Susan out of the store.
"Phew, that was close!"

The next morning, Ridge rings Taylor's doorbell bright and early. She isn't fully awake yet and is surprised to see him.
"Ridge? I wasn't expecting you today and especially not so early. But come in, would you like some coffee?"
"Oh yes, I'd love to!" They sat down in the kitchen
"It was a really great party last night."
"Yes, I thought so too, the reviews were also quite satisfactory. But that's not the reason why I'm here. Mother sents me. She would like to see you." Taylor is speechless.
"What?"
“Well, she didn’t have a chance to talk to you yesterday and there's a lot she wants to tell you. She is at the hotel all day and is hoping you'll come over."
Ridge hands Taylor a card with the address of the hotel. Taylor has to collect herself first.
"Let me get this straight. She sent you to persuade me to this meeting?"
"No, it wasn't like that. She just didn't know how else to contact you or should I have given her your address?"
"Oh God, no way!"
Ridge notices that Taylor isn't keen on this idea at all. He reaches for her hand.
"I'm not going to talk you into anything. That's entirely your decision. But if you want to hear my opinion, then you should go. I'm sure there's a chance you two can sort your differences out and make a step forward. I mean, look at us . Without our heart to heart, we definitely wouldn't sit here now drinking coffee together." Taylor smiles
"Okay, that's true! But the thing between us is a little different than the one between Stephanie and me. But fine, I'll go. But don't get your hopes up too high. I'm not guaranteeing you a happy ending."
"I'll stay out of it. But I appreciate you doing this. I only have one request. Let her alive."
Taylor hits him on the shoulder.
"I'll try! But I can't promise you anything!"

Chapter Text

A few hours later, Taylor knocks on Stephanie's hotel suite. Stephanie is truly looking forward to finally see her best friend again.
"Taylor, good to see you! Please come in."

Stephanie ordered tea and biscuits. She wants to pour Taylor a cup, but she refuses.
"I didn't come here for a cozy tea party."
Stephanie is a little dumbfounded by Taylor's harsh tone.
"Okay, but please sit down! How are you? I have to admit, I was pretty surprised when Ridge told us that you are living here in San Francisco now. But you seem to be doing very well."
"Yes, I'm doing great!"
"I'm glad to hear that, although of course I think it's a shame that you don't live at home in LA with your family."
"For me, this is my home now. I have a nice apartment, I've made new friends and I feel very comfortable here. I'm doing much better than all the years before."
"I see...and you and Ridge...you seem to get along much better too?! He told us that you see each other occasionally and you were also at the opening party yesterday."
"Yes, we get along much better, but that's actually none of your business."
Taylor isn't in the mood for trivial small talk.

"Stephanie, what do you want? Why should I come here?"
Taylor's resolute nature unsettles Stephanie.
"I just want to talk to you...see how you've been doing. We haven't seen each other for so many months."
"You know very well that there are good reasons why we haven't seen each other the last few months!"
"I know, even though I still don't understand why you left LA in the middle of the night?"
"I'm aware of that. I still remember what you said to me on the phone back then. That it was childish to just run away like that."
"I didn't mean it like that! We were all just completely shocked when we heard from the kids that you were gone overnight. I wish you had spoken to us first."
"For what? To get a lecture from you that this is a stupid idea, that it's out of the question and you won't allow it? That was my decision. Neither you nor anyone else had anything to do with it. I did it for me and my life!"

"I see and I guess part of this decision was to completely cut us all out of your life. Like we're no longer part of your family. But we were so close! You're my best friend..."
"Let me make something clear! We are no longer friends, Stephanie! Our friendship ended the day you betrayed me in the worst possible way, like no one has probably ever done before."
Stephanie looks at her with horrified, shocked eyes.
"That was never my intention, you know that. I did all this for you, for your happiness, for the kids, so that you can all become a family again!"
"I know why you did it and I also know that I may have encouraged you with my behavior and my desire to get Ridge back. I'm well aware I've made mistakes too. But what you did was the most despicable, disgusting and meanest act you could have ever done! Have you ever thought about the consequences? How many people you hurt and harm with this plan?"
"I didn't harm anyone."

"Oh no? What would you call it? Thomas never felt good to continue with this lie. He hated himself for letting you convince him. He struggled so hard and was full of guilt the whole time. He told me how many times he was on the verge of confessing everything and every time you held him back. You blackmailed him in the most terrible way. You kept reminding him that if he tells the truth, he would throw me into a misfortune and endangers the reunion of our family. You shamelessly exploited his love for me to keep him quiet. I will never forgive you for that."
"I just tried...I was just supporting Thomas in getting his family back together...getting his father back..."

"His father? You forced Thomas to lie to him. Ridge is your own son and you made him believe his wife seduced his son! You saw his pain and the misery he was in and you let him suffer. He never truly wanted to leave Brooke, it broke his heart. You saw his pain and did nothing about it. On the contrary, you kept pushing him to do the right thing."
"But he was right to break up with Brooke and you..."

"I don't even want to talk about myself. You sat there the whole time and listened to me gushing about that finally I will be happy with Ridge. And you knew full well that it was all based on a lie and that if the truth comes out, everything will shatter in pieces immediately. You knew how fragile the whole story was and that you had the power to destroy it at any time. Did it give you a good feeling to sit next to me while I raved to you how grateful I am and how much I admire you. And then at the crucial moment you burst my bubble and my dreams into a million pieces. You couldn't have chosen a better time for your confession. You humiliated me in front of the whole family and showed to everyone, Ridge would not have married me out of love but only out of a sense of responsibility for his family and because of your intervention. You betrayed and abused my trust and this as my so-called best friend. You always told me I'm like a daughter to you. I think I realize now what these words really mean. I'm sure there are good reasons why Felicia and Kristen moved so far away."

Taylor has been running around the whole time she's hurling all these words at Stephanie. Now she collapses into an armchair, exhausted.
"Even what you did to Brooke was despicable. She's not my favorite person, but even she didn't deserve that. You made her think she'd crossed that line. You saw her desperation, she was on the verge of sacrificing everything what ever meant anything to her. You hypocritically comforted her when she was devastated even though you knew she hadn't done anything. I don't know how a person can be so deceitful."
Until now, Stephanie has endured Taylor's tantrum quiet and humble. But now she begins to contradict.
"That's enough! Yes I came up with this sceme and convinced Thomas to go along with it. But I did it for your sake and as for Brooke. You know she has no morals and no sense of integrity. I'm still convinced it would have happened under certain circumstances. For example, if they had been on this island for a longer time or on any other occasion. Think about her shameless behavior at the Taboo line. Brooke is not an innocent victim. How many times has she cheated on Ridge or someone else and dragged the whole family into the mud." Taylor shakes her head in disagreement.

"The fact is nothing happened. You can't justify your behavior by assuming it would maybe had happened at some point and then use your own grandson. You are his grandmother, you should be the one who teach him values such as morals, loyalty and honesty. Instead, you force him to lie to the entire family. Did it ever occur to you that with your sceme you almost destroyed our family! Imagine if Ridge hadn't forgiven Thomas? That would have ruined their father-son relationship forever. Or if Steffy hadn't forgotten her anger at Thomas so quickly? The two of them stuck together because they needed each other after I left. That's why Steffy got over her anger pretty quickly. But she might as well could have it forever. You played a dangerous game with the fate of my family!"
"I wanted to bring your family back together! I wanted you to be happy!"
"Do you really think that happiness can be built on an intrigue?! Do you really think Ridge and I would have been happy this way?! Do you think it would have been good for Ridge not to be with the woman he loved?!"
"Ridge loves you and you are good for him! He was always mire content and relaxed when he was with you and the kids. You would have found a way. But I knew he needed a little push."

"That wasn't a small push, that was a death blow! Besides, you know as well as I do, Ridge didn't love me, at least not the way he loved Brooke. He would never have been fully mine. It would have been exactly the same as it was when I came back. Me, his official wife and Brooke, the woman in his heart. And that's no luck, I've realized that in the last few months."
"Believe me or not, Taylor. I had your best interests at heart. You were so devastated after the breakup with Whip. You still loved Ridge so much and wanted him back. I couldn't just sit there and watch you're suffering. I had to do something."
"But you don't help anyone by manipulating the whole world. Life is not a chess game. You can't force the people around you to act only according to your will and what you think is best. I needed a friend a true friend, to simply stands by me and comforts me. Who helps me to accept reality and doesn't push me further into this longing. But that was never you. You always need the feeling that you have all the strings in your hand. You always have to feel like you're in control. But I freed myself from you! I'm no longer your puppet on the string! I'm finally living my own life the way I want."

Taylor looks her former confidante firmly and confidently in the eyes. Stephanie replies sadly and slightly bitterly.
"And there's no room for your family in your new independent life?!"
"Don't you dare go there. The kids have always been part of my life. I have never broken off contact with them and they are always welcome here and Ridge also has a place in my life again."
Taylor takes a deep breath and pauses. Stephanie stares at her tensely. Taylor continues in a calm tone.
"As far as you are concerned, you are and will always be the grandmother of my children. But that is all you can expect from me for now. In a way I have forgiven you, but I cannot forget. Things between us will never be the same again. I can't trust you anymore and to be honest, I'm feeling much better now that you no longer have control over me and my decisions."

Stephanie has tears in her eyes. Concerned and resigned, she drops her head.
"I really hope that one day you might see things different again. For me, you are still my best friend and one of the most important persons in my life and it would mean a lot to me if there is a way for us again one day."
Taylor glances thoughtfully at Stephanie. She feels her affection and sadness. Her brokenness touches her. She puts her hand on Stephanie's.
"Well, you should never say never and like I said, you're Thomas and Steffy's grandmother. So we're still family and who knows what the future will bring."

Chapter Text

Ridge learned little about what happened between Stephanie and Taylor. His mother simply explained Taylor made her realized some unpleasant truths, which made her think. Taylor just sayed it was good to get everything off her chest but it is still up in the air how she should deal with Stephanie in the future. A few days later, Ridge tells Taylor that her words must have made a big impression on his mother. Since her visit, she has only casually asked him once if he had met her. Both laugh.

Taylor crouches on her couch in a sad mood. Today is Steffy's birthday. Taylor invited her to celebrate the day together, but Steffy refused she rather spends the day with friends in Las Vegas. So Taylor can only talk to Steffy via video chat and wish her a happy birthday. Susan stops by with a bouquet of flowers. Taylor is initially surprised and means it isn't her birthday, but Susan replies in her family it is customary to give the mother flowers on this day.
"After all, it was you who was in labor and had the work" Taylor smiles.
"Well it really wasn't one of my most relaxing days. That's for sure!"

Susan notices Taylor's sadness.
"Are you upset because Steffy didn't want to come and instead prefers to have fun in Las Vegas?"
"Oh, actually I almost expected it. The last few years, Steffy has always spent her birthday somewhere in the world with friends. She's just not at the age anymore where you want to celebrate with the family."
"Well that's life!"
Susan gets the feeling that Steffy's absence isn't the only reason for Taylor's distress. She notes Taylor obviously has cried. There lays a family album on the coffee table. Suddenly Susan knows what's going on. There are pictures of a birthday party with two blonde girls wearing birthday crowns. She hugs her friend comforting.

"It's not easy to celebrate just one birthday today?!" Taylor nods silently and wipes away a tears.
"It's strange. It's not that I don't think about Phoebe every day... but in everyday life you somehow deal with it. You learn to live with this gap. After all, you have no other choice. And then there comes a day like her birthday and everything comes back like it was yesterday."
Susan nods. She understands Taylor's dilemma. She has four children and doesn't want to imagine losing one of her babies. Taylor goes out onto the patio.
"I always wonder what it would be like if she were still with us. Sometimes I think the only reason Steffy always spends her birthday somewhere else is because she would notice the loss much more with all of us together. She probably needs to get distract herself on this day."
"It's definitely hard for her. I mean, they were twins."
"Yes, as they are written in the book. Even though they weren't always together and each went her own way, they were basically inseparable. As small girls they always slept in the same bed, their arms wrapped tightly around each other."

Taylor fights back another torrent of tears.
"Please don't be mad at me, but I'd rather be alone right now!"
"Are you sure?"
"Yes, really! It has nothing to do with you."
"I understand but if you need me...one call and I'll be there!"
Susan is about to leave the apartment when Ridge crosses her path with flowers and two balloons. She can tell from the look on his face that he feels the same way as Taylor. She points a finger at the terrace.
"She's out there. Actually, she just sent me away, but maybe she wants to see you."
Ridge approaches Taylor uncertainly.
"Hey! Susan just told me that you prefer to be alone. I hope you'll make an exception for me!"
"Ridge?!"
Taylor is amazed yet happy to see him. The two hug each other silently. There's no need to say anything. Everyone feels what the other feels. Ridge hands her the flowers.
"For the woman who gave me two beautiful girls!"
"Thank you! But you also did your part." They look at the sky in silence for a while. Finally it bursts out of her.

"I wish I could tell her today how much I love her and how proud I am of everything she has accomplished in her life."
"There's a way to tell her all of this." Taylor stares at him blankly. He goes into the house and returns a moment later with the two balloons.
"Let's each write a letter and we'll send them to her."
Taylor now understands what he's getting at. She gets two sheets of paper as well as two pens and a small box. They each write a few lines to their daughter, then put both letters in the box and tie the balloons around the box. Before they let the box fly, Taylor pauses again. An idea rushes to her mind and she reaches for her laptop.
"Do you remember the song Phoebe wrote for you and wanted to sing that night. She knew I wouldn't be at the party so she recorded it for me."
A short time later, Phoebe's voice rings out in the air. Ridge takes her in his arms and to the sound of Phoebe's song they release the balloons into the sky. As they climb higher and higher, they let their tears flow freely. It's a sad but also peaceful moment and both feel very close to their daughter.

Later they sit together and leaf through the photo album. The kids put it together after Taylor got back. They laugh as they reminisce. They think about the many times the girls have gotten into trouble.Taylor nudges Ridge.
"Do you remember when they learned to crawl and ran off in different directions and we spent our days trying to catch them?"
"Yes, Phoebe was the worst! She always crawled everywhere until she got stuck somewhere and then she screamed at the top of her lungs for us to free her."
"That's right and I had a crisis when they started emptying the drawers and Steffy was climbing everywhere."
"Oh yes, it's actually a miracle that nothing ever happened."
They are looking at more pictures. Many of the photos are from the years when Taylor was away from her family. Ridge tries hard to tell her about everything that happened.

Taylor prepared macaroni and cheese for dinner, one of Steffy and Phoebe's favorite dishes. Ridge, who stays for dinner says afterwards.
"Still tastes as good as ever."
After dinner they make popcorn and watch 'Dumbo' Phoebe's favorite movie. It is already really late when he finally says goodbye. Taylor hugs him.
"Thank you for coming. It was good that you were here! The day would have been terrible alone and I don't think I could have spent it with anyone else."
"I feel the same way. I'm glad I was allowed to stay."
They hug each other tightly goodbye.

Over the next few weeks, Taylor and Ridge become inseparable without even realizing it. A close circle of friends has formed around them. It consists of Susan and her friend Stacy, Rosa and her husband, Marc and Steven and the two of them. They all meet up to go bowling, play sports or simply spend the evenings together. In addition to spending time together with their friends, Taylor and Ridge now meet themselves alone more often. Susan is already slightly miffed because Taylor spends more time on the weekends with Ridge than with her.

One night the entire gang meets at their favorite restaurant. This time Susan brings her brother and his wife with her, who are in town for a visit. Ridge and Taylor arrive last.
"I'm sorry for the delay. But it's not my fault! Taylor took forever to finally get ready and then she couldn't find her keys." Taylor shoots him a dangerous look.
"Oh yeah and who just said in the car he knows the perfect shortcut that stranded us in the middle of nowhere. If it weren't for me, you'd still be driving around right now."
Everyone laughs, by now they know the special way the two of them treat each other. They constantly tease each other.
Susan's brother is very curious to finally meet Taylor. His sister told him a lot about her new best friend. However he is very irritated when he sees Taylor and Ridge together. Susan told them the two have been divorced for years and have two grown children together.

Ridge and Taylor are dancing together when he taps his sister on the shoulder.
"You're not seriously telling me they're just divorced?"
"What do you imply?"
"Well, just look at them. There can't fit a piece of paper between them. I know quite a few divorced people and I've never witnessed any behavior like that."
Susan peeks over at the dance floor, the two of them are actually dancing very closely and intimately with each other. Her brother continues.
"And anyway, have you once observed how they interact with each other. If you hadn't told me, I would have guessed that they were married."
Susan becomes very thoughtful. She had never noticed the intimacy between the two of them so directly. It had been completely normal for her. Taylor mentioned to her that they always had a very special relationship. For the rest of the night, Susan watches her friends very closely. As they all chat, Taylor has her head leaning on Ridge's shoulder as he puts his arm around her.

Her brother and his wife have left when Susan decides to gather all her courage and talk to Taylor about the sensitive topic. They chat comfortably together with a cup of tea.
"And did your brother and sister-in-law arrive home safely?"
"Yes, they're fine..."
"Great, it was a very nice evening the other day. They're both great people."
"They enjoyed it too just...to be honest they were a little confused about you and Ridge."
"Because of us? Why?"
"Well I told them a lot about you and of course mentioned Ridge. I told them the usual stuff about you two being divorced for years and having kids together....."
"Yes and?"
"My brother said the way you interact with each other, he would have suspected that you are married."
"Excuse me?" Taylor chokes on her tea and starts coughing.
"What makes him think we're married? Ridge and I are just good friends. You know that and we have normal friendly relationship with each other."
Susan gives her a very skeptical look.

"Don't take it as an offence, but the way you interact is a bit special."
"In what way?"
"I never really noticed it before, but now that my brother has brought it to my attention...I've thought about a few things. For example, you always show up together and no matter what we're doing, whether it's bowling, tennis, squash or whatever... the two of you always immediately build a team. And you often order each other drinks or food without asking first. And then as I said the other day... for the starter you ate all of his black olives while later he constantly stole the carrots from your plate. Then the way you constantly stick together...when you dance or you lie in his arms all night. Not even Rosa and her John or Marc and Steven are that inseparable. I don't mean to attack or accuse you, I just noticed it."
Taylor became very quiet during Susan's speech. She looks silently at the floor and tries to hide her face. Her hands play nervously with her cup.
"And then there are all the other little things. For example, I know exactly when you meet someone else for lunch, you bring him a lunch package so he doesn't starve. And in general, the way you look at him sometimes and always be close to him...and do you remember that little bar when this attractive red-haired woman was flirting with Ridge...you should have seen the look on her face. It's a wonder the girl didn't drop dead straight away."
Taylor is now very subdued. Embarrassed and almost shy, she sighs and asks with a nervous voice.

"Is it really that obvious?"
Susan stares at Taylor in amazement and amusement. She expected fierce resistance, but not resignation.
"So that means it's true? You actually have feelings for Ridge again?"
Taylor buries her face in her arms and just nods.
"Wow!"
Susan is surprised by Taylor's confession. Taylor gradually regains her composure. She's glad it's out and she can talk to someone about it.
"I don't know when or how it happened. But yes, I fell in love with him again. I swore to myself that it would never happen to me again. But over time my feelings became stronger and stronger, even if I didn't want to admit it. At the beginning we were really just good friends. After our heart to heart we got along so well again, I was happy that he was there. We can always talk so well and have so much fun together It's just nice to spend time with him. I feel so comfortable around him and since he's been here he's been so caring and attentive. He makes me feel alive and still manages to sweep me off my feet. And all his little gestures. When he calls me just to wish me a pleasant day or when we text each other funny messages during a boring day at work. He is the perfect gentleman. When he takes me out to dinner, I feel like the most wonderful woman in the world. We've known each other for so many years, there's a tremendous amount of familiarity and all our little banter..."

"Oh my goodness! You really have a huge crush on him! I guess Ridge has no idea?!"
"Of course not and I'm warning you! One word and you can talk to the fish in the future!" Taylor threatens Susan with her stare. She raises her hand to swear.
"I won't say a word, I promise! But why don't you tell him?" Taylor looks shocked.
"I can't do that! I don't know how he feels about me. I don't want to put pressure on him or even make him run away. I think if he loves me too, he should make the first move."
"Well I hope he doesn't expect the same from you. After all, you were the one who didn't want any contact at all in the beginning. What if he doesn't dare to approach you either?"
"Still...I've ruined everything far too often in the past by overwhelming him with my feelings and putting too much pressure on him. I just don't want to make the same mistakes again. You can't force love. If it's meant to be, it will happen. I'm sure of that. And even if it doesn't, I'm happy the way it is now. Everything will work out, I'm sure of it."

A few days later, a similar conversation takes place at the Forrester Boutique. Ridge sits at his desk and studies the latest numbers. After initial teething problems, business now seems to be going better. In any case, the latest numbers look very promising. His eyes fall on a small stuffed pig that Taylor gave him a few days ago. Ridge was depressed because the store wasn't showing the improvement he had hoped for, so she gave him the little lucky charm to cheer him up. He looked at the picture next to the piggy. It shows him with Taylor, Thomas and Steffy. He takes it in his hand. Objectively they look like a happy family. Rosa appears in the office with some papers. She spots the photo in his hand.
"Your kids really look like you. Thomas has a lot of you and Steffy looks just like Taylor."
"Yes, that's what everyone says. In terms of personality, it's the other way around. Thomas is more like Taylor and Steffy is more like me in her way."
"Well each of them has something from both of you. I find it very remarkable that both of them have followed in your footsteps. That's really extraordinary."
"Yes, I'm also very happy about it and very proud of them both. It's nice to know that the company stays in the family. Even if it's sometimes not so easy for family members to work together and be boss and father at the same time. But therefore we have Taylor. She's always our calm rock in the surf."
"Mmm!" Rosa clears her throat meaningful. "When are you actually going to tell your 'calm rock' how you feel about her?"
"I'm sorry, what?" Ridge looks at her blankly. Rosa on the other hand raises her eyebrows.
"Now don't try to fool me Ridge. I have eyes and I'm not blind! All this talk about just being friends...that may have been the case in the past, but it's no longer the case."

Ridge makes a face like she caught him in the act.
"I mean, it's pretty obvious how you feel about each other. You should see your eyes when she walks into the room. Plus, I know full well when she's working at home, you're having lunch delivered to her and all those flowers you've been sending lately probably all ended up at her place. Plus the way you hover around her and don't let her out of your sight. Do you think I didn't notice when we're all together that every time someone approached our table you pulled her even tighter to you."
Ridge grins sheepishly. He's embarrassed that she saw through him. He doesn't even try to deny it. Rosa nudges him.
"What are you waiting for? Show her how you really feel for her." Ridge sighs and shakes his head.
"It's not that simple! I admit I have deep feelings for her and yes I love her. But things are more complicated than you think. We have a very difficult past and I have hurt her very much more than once. I just don't want to do anything wrong. Besides, I don't know if she feels the same way about me. After all, she told me that she doesn't have romantic feelings for me anymore."
"That was months ago. You guys just started talking to each other again then. How do you know that hasn't changed?"
"Even if it has changed, I have to be careful. Otherwise I'll scare her away. I have to prove to her that she can trust me and that I'm serious." Rosa looks deep into his eyes.
"Are you serious?"

Ridge thinks for a moment and then nods confidently.
"I don't think I've ever been so serious about it. It's only in the last few months that I've really realized what a wonderful and unique person she is. Thanks to her, I've experienced the beautiful and bright side of life again. She's always knows how to cheer me up and let me see the positive. I can't remember the last time I laughed as much as I have in the last few months with her. I want to be with her all the time. I miss her when she not there.
Nobody understands me like she does. I sometimes feel like she knows me better than I know myself and not just because she's a psychiatrist. We have an understanding that I cannot explain. It's just there. There is also something new about her that touches me deeply. Taylor was always the strong, confident part of our relationship. She did everything to give me a feeling of security and stability. She still has this side but in the last few weeks there have been moments where she showed me her vulnerability and it was a great feeling to be the one she depended on. Now I have this endless desire to be her strong shoulder to lean on. I want to put a smile on her face every day..."
Rosa smiles to herself as she listens to his words.
"I have no doubt that your feelings for her are genuine and if you truly want, you will convince Taylor too."

Chapter Text

Both Susan and Rosa keep what Taylor and Ridge confessed to them to themselves. Susan constantly has Taylor's threats in her ears. She knows Taylor well enough by now to know she would be very disappointed if she tells anyone about their conversation. She doesn't want to jeopardize her friendship with Taylor at all, so she prefers to keep her mouth shut.
Rosa also keeps her information to herself. She is generally a person who doesn't like to interfere in other people's business. She is also firmly convinced at some point Ridge and Taylor will somehow get together.
Even if Susan and Rosa don't tell anyone, Taylor and Ridge's feelings are more than obvious to all of their friends. Everyone notices what is happening between the two and secretly everyone is just waiting for the news that it finally has happened.

However, both Ridge and Taylor are still very careful not to reveal their true feelings to each other. Each of them, for their own personal reasons, still has too much respect for taking the decisive step. Everyone shakes their heads in amusement when they see the dance the two are performing around each other and how each one tries to lure the other out of his/her reserve.
Taylor tries to attract Ridge's attention by wearing jewelry or clothes that he once gave her, something she has always avoided until now. In addition, when they go out for dinner together, she now is always dressed to the teeth. She also starts wearing the perfume she used during their marriage. She often invites him over to her place for dinner and cooks all his favorite dishes. She deliberately prepares more so that she can give him a portion to take home. When they're on the tennis court together, she deliberately plays dumb and claims she hasn't trained for far too long and is completely out of practice. Stacy, Rosa and Susan giggle and grin. Taylor uses every trick in the book to get closer to Ridge and it works. Ridge is all too happy to play her coach.
He himself is not idle and gives her even more attention than before. He regularly sends her flowers with sweet little sayings. However, always make sure they are not red roses, that would be too obvious. In addition, he now always accompanies her to her apartment door when he brings her home after a date. Before he used to just let her get out of the car outside the house. He now always pays for her when they do activities together and is pleased when she doesn't protest. Until recently, it has been very important to her to pay for everything herself. When she visits him in the boutique, he likes to pretend he's tense from all the work, hoping she'll massage his shoulder like she used to. He accompanies her to a party at the orphanage. First, he is curious to see her in 'action' because she talks a lot about her volunteer work. And furthermore he wants to show her that her interests and concerns are just as important to him as his own.

One day they all are supposed to meet at Stacy's. Stacy is a long-time work colleague and friend of Susan. She recently moved into a larger apartment and for today everyone has promised to help her move. Susan rings Taylor's doorbell to pick her up and is more than shocked when her friend finally appears at the door after half an eternity. Taylor looks miserable, her nose all red and swollen, her eyes all small and shiny with fever and her whole body is shaking.
"Oh dear, you've got a nasty cold, if that's not a real flu. Off to bed right now! She supports Taylor, who is very dizzy and helps her into the bedroom. Susan immediately wants to cancel her help with the move and stay with her . But Taylor declines and says that's out of the question. It's bad enough that she's out.
"You can leave. Stacy needs every hand and I'm not a baby anymore.”
"Are you sure? I hate to leave you alone."
"Now go. I want to sleep anyway, I can do that on my own."
Only reluctantly Susan leaves Taylor alone.

Ridge immediately asks where Taylor is when she shows up alone at Stacy's. Ridge is deeply concerned when he hears she is sick. He picks up his phone to call her, but she doesn't answer. Susan says she's probably sleeping. Ridge can't find peace.
"I'll go to her and see how she's doing."
"Don't you think that's a bit exaggerated? It's just a cold, and Taylor is also a doctor. She knows what to do." Marc chimes in.
"What does that have to do with it? Would you like to lie in your bed sick and with a fever all alone and abandoned?"
Ridge grabs his jacket and is gone. Everyone looks after him, half amused, half admiring. His infatuation is all too visible, but they actually like the fact that he wants to take care of her.

Before Ridge drives to Taylor, he stops at the supermarket and buys lots of fruit, vegetables, soup and other things. Then he knocks and rings her doorbell. Taylor, who had just fallen asleep again, gets up sullenly. She thinks it's Susan who has now returned. Exhausted, she drags herself to the door.
"I told you, I can...Ridge? What are you doing here?"
She is more than surprised to see him. She also finds it uncomfortable that she only stands in front of him in her negligee and an open dressing gown.
"What am I doing here? Stupid question! Taking care of you!"
"That's really not necessary." tries Taylor to brush him off, but secretly she's incredibly happy that he's there.
"Don't argue with me and get back to bed now!"
"I haven't heard those words from you in a very long time!" Taylor teases him. Ridge just shakes his head and laughs.
"I'm not going to say anything about it now and assume that this is just your delirium!"
He helps her into bed and covers her carefully. She quickly falls asleep deeply.

When she wakes up, the whole apartment smells of soup. Ridge appears in the bedroom with a tablet.
"Ah very good, the patient is awake."
He places the tray with the soup in front of her.
"Thank you, that's so sweet of you to take care of me."
"No problem! You would do the same for me the other way around. How do you feel?"
Taylor is about to answer but breaks into a terrible coughing fit. "Okay, that's answer enough. Here I squeezed you an orange juice and even strained out the fruit pieces first. I know you don't like them.
"Wow, if I had known what an attentive nurse you are, I would have gotten sick sooner."
"You're welcome to hire me for the next few days."
"Admit it! You just don't want to carry boxes."
"You always see right through me, Doc!"
Ridge flinches, Taylor smiles broadly at him and then digs into her soup.

Over the next few days, Ridge devotedly looks after Taylor, making her cold compresses for the fever and providing her with everything she needs. While she lies feverishly in bed, he reads from the novel he found on her bedside table. Taylor enjoys his presence. She could lie there for hours and listen to his voice. When she sleeps, Ridge secretly holds her in his arms, plays with her hair and watches her. In moments like this he doesn't want to let her go. Slowly Taylor is getting better but Ridge forbids her to even think about work until she has completely recovered. They play cards or chess together. They watch movies, she always cuddles up to him while he puts his arm around her.
On Friday, Taylor finally wakes up fever-free and without a cold, only the cough is still there for a bit. She feels like a new person, but Ridge warns her not to overdo it and to take it easy.
"Luckily you still have until Monday to rest and I'll take good care of you!"
"But on Sunday I have to go to the orphanage and if you try to be a pain in the butt."
Ridge doesn't like hearing that at all, nothing against her volunteer work, but it wasn't sparing.
"Are you sure you're fit enough yet? I mean, working with the children is always very tiring."
"But I have to go! I promised the children that I would redecorate the playroom with them and they would be terribly disappointed if I would cancel it. I just can't do that to them. Besides, I'm fine again, just a bit of a cough."
"Well, whatever you say, but I'll drive you there and I'll pick you up. Afterwards we can go out for dinner together."
"Fine with me, you won't give a rest anyway."

So Taylor lets Ridge chauffeur her to the orphanage on Sunday. Before she gets out of the car, he asks her again if she has everything with her: enough to drink, her cough drops, etc.
"Yes, I have everything."
“Take care of yourself and don’t overexert yourself!”
"Yes Daddy, I will be careful!" She grins cheekily at him, he tries to glare at her sternly, but can't hide his smile.
"Get out of here!"
Laughing, Taylor gets out of the car. Before she disappears into the house, she turns around again.
"And don't you dare call every 10 minutes to ask how I'm doing!"
“How about 20 minutes?”
"Ridge! I'm warning you!"
"It's okay, you'll have peace and quiet from me for the next few hours."
Later he comes to pick her up. Taylor is in a good mood, but a little tired.
"That was so much fun, but you were right. It was a little tiring too, but I'm fine."
Ridge initially looks at her with concern, but when he sees her face he smiles.
"I thought you guys wanted to redecorate the playroom?! You look more like the kids decorated you."
Taylor looks in the mirror and notices that she still has paint splatters on her face and neck.
"What a bummer, this color won't come off at all. I've just stood in the bathroom for half an hour trying to wipe the worst of it off." She grabs the water bottle, wets a tissue and starts rubbing the paint off. Ridge asks her what she prefers for dinner.
“After all the fruit, vegetables and soups you've fed me the last few days, I'm craving meat. Let's go to that steakhouse we've been to before."
Ridge likes the idea and sets off. When they pull up to the restaurant, Taylor asks him first.
“Do I still have any paint anywhere?”
"Let's see."
Ridge takes her chin in his hand and turns her face in all directions, getting very close to her. Taylor feels her heartbeat getting faster and a nervousness creeping up inside her. He reaches for her tissue and begins to gently wipe off the remaining paint at a few places. Taylor feels herself getting warm. For a moment they look each other directly into the eyes, then Ridge clears his throat and Taylor turns away sheepishly.
"Let's go, I'm starving."
Ridge is initially frozen until he finally pulls himself together and follows her.

There is an unusual silence between them during dinner. Nobody really knows what to say and is instead occupied with their own thoughts.
The steakhouse is located by a pier. After dinner they go for a walk there. They become aware of the sunset. They look at the water, where the sun is just sinking into the sea. They watch the spectacle arm in arm. Their eyes meet. They look deep into each other's eyes, their lips come closer and this time they don't move away. They kiss, first very gentle and soft, then more and more fiercely. Ridge strokes her face.
"Taylor, I love you! I love you so much!
"I love you too Ridge!"
They sink into another kiss. Their mouths no longer want to separate from each other, they hug each other ever tighter. When they look up again, they initially stare at each other with a little uncertainty. Ridge leads her to a bench and they sit down. He wraps her tightly in his arms and plays with her hair. She strokes his face with her fingers. Then she looks deep into his eyes.

"Ridge, I have to ask you this now. It's very important, please be honest! Are you really sure? Is it really me you want?"
"Yes!" He says without a moment's hesitation.
"I'm as sure as I've ever been. I know why you ask what you're thinking about, or rather who you're thinking about. You know, you were right. All these years I've loved both Brooke and you. I especially have always given you the feeling you have to fight for my love. Believe me, today I'm deeply ashamed of it. I want it to be different this time. You were always my safe haven, you always said to me the only thing you want is for me to be happy. I say the same to you now. All I want for the future is to be your safe haven. I want to be the one to take care of you, the one you can always rely on and the one who protects you."
Taylor swallows hard, tears welling in her eyes. She is so happy, so touched.
"If you knew how long I've wanted to hear these words from you. I feel that you mean it sincerely. There have been so many situations the last few months where you were there for me and always when we were together with the others or alone, I always felt safe with you. I think it's time to leave the past behind us and just concentrate on the now. This is a whole new chance for us."
"You're right, I think this isn't a new chapter in our previously very complex history, but rather it's a whole new book, a whole new story."

For a while they just lie in each other's arms in silence and enjoy their new found happiness. Suddenly Ridge notices Taylor shuddering. She's only wearing a thin top and forgot her jacket in the car.
"Hey, you're freezing. Maybe we should go or you'll end up getting sick again." Taylor snuggles even closer to him.
"But I don't want to go, I never want this moment to end."
"Then at least take my jacket."
He takes off his suit jacket and puts it over her shoulder. She gratefully slips in.
"Mhm, so nice and warm, perfect!"
By that she doesn't just mean the jacket, she means everything. This moment is just perfect!

The next morning, Taylor wakes up in high spirits, still in bed she reaches for her phone to call Ridge. At that moment the phone rings. It falls out of her hand in shock.
"Hey! Good morning sweetheart!"
"Good morning, did you know it was me or is that what you call everyone on the phone?!"
"No, only certain men who call me at the crack of dawn in the morning."
"Oh, did I wake you up?"
"No, no. I was already awake, I was just about to call you."
"Oh, so you wanted to wake me up?!"
"Touché!"
"I just want to know if you slept well?"
"Just like Sleeping Beauty! Although she probably didn't have the magical dream as I did."
"Oh yeah, that sounds interesting."
"Forget it! Not a word passes my lips. You know if you tell your dreams, they don't come true."
"Now don't tell me you believe in these fairy tales, I would have thought you are more reasonable and rational."
"I'm just a girl too!"
"Indeed, I wouldn't have thought of it now." They both laugh. “Is it still on that we’ll see each other this afternoon?”
"Yes, I'll finish my work around two pm, then I'll go home. I'll be at the boutique around four pm, okay?"
"No, not okay. This is taking far too long."
"You'll be fine."
"Yes, I can flirt with a few customers."
"Back off! Don't you dare or I'll sic Rosa on you!"
"Oh God, please don't! I'll be a good boy. See you later. I love you!"
"I love you too, bye!"

She climbs out of bed elated and full of enthusiasm. She's having a hard time concentrating at work today. Her thoughts are always somewhere else; all her colleagues notice her absent-mindedness, but they don't say anything.
She meets Susan at lunchtime. She also notices Taylor's dreaminess. After Taylor doesn't respond to a story for the third time, she has enough. She steps on her foot with full force.
"Ouch! Are you crazy?! That hurts!"
Taylor rubs her sore foot. "Why did you do this!"
"I just wanted to see if you're even here or in what other spheres you're in."
"Of course I'm here, I heard everything you said."
“Yeah sure, what’s wrong with you today?”
Taylor doesn't dare look at Susan and avoids her. Susan has suspicions.
"Taylor, look at me, look me right in the eye. Does your daydreaming have something to do with Ridge?"
Taylor suddenly turns bright red. She stutters.
"What makes you think that?"
"Well, he's been taking such good care of you all week and you were together last night as well." Susan sees Taylor grin mischievously.
“No way! Did you…?”
"What? No, no! We had dinner last night and then we went for a walk and..." Susan looks at her expectedly. "It was such a magical moment. We...the sunset...and then we shared a kiss. I mean a real kiss." Susan's mouth drops open.
"Finally! Does this mean you're involved now?
"It looks like it. It was just magical, we sat on the bench for hours, talking and just holding each other and Ridge said the most sweetest things. It was so overwhelming."
"Ohh, I'm so happy for you, for both of you! You deserve it and I'm sure you'll be very happy." She takes Taylor into her arms.
"There's nothing I want more. Although the whole story is a little bizarre. I moved here to finally forget about him and get him out of my system. Then, just as I succeed, he shows up, sneaks his way back into my heart and now 'bam'"
"The main thing is that you're both happy!"

Ridge also finds it difficult to concentrate on his work. He has his sketchpad in front of him and is working on new designs. Rosa, who needs some signatures, approaches curiously. When she sees his drawing, she laughs out loud.
"What is this?"
"Are you blind? You can see that! That's.."
Ridge stops. What was supposed to be a beach dress is a perfect portrait of Taylor's face.
"I know what that is, or rather who! When are you finally going to talk to her?"
"It's actually none of your business dear colleague, but I've done that in the meantime." Rosa stares at him in disbelief.
"What? Seriously? Go tell me!"
Ridge tells her about last night and the walk and how he finally won Taylor over. Rosa is completely blown away, she is truly happy for her friends.
"That's so great, I think you're perfect for each other."
"We'll see how everything develops. We want to take it slow, let things go their way without pressure. But if you ask me.."
"What then?"
"Then I'll never let her go!"

It's now five past four. There's not much going on in the boutique.
Rosa watches in amusement as Ridge runs back and forth nervously and keeps looking out the window.
"My goodness, now relax! She'll come soon."
Then the door opens, but it's not Taylor but Ted, coming back from a meeting. He looks surprised at Ridge, who is initially startled when he hears the doorbell and is now running around again disappointed. Ted approaches Rosa.
"What's wrong with our boss?"
"Oh, he's waiting for his sweetheart, who's been keeping him waiting for five minutes now."
"It's been seven minutes now!"
"So what?" says Ted, unimpressed. "My mother gave my sister the advice, a woman should arrive at least ten minutes late to make the man squirm a little."
Ridge gives him a scowl, then the door opens again and this time it's Taylor.
Ridge stormily takes her into his arms and kisses her.
"Hey, there you are!" Taylor hugs him deeply and returns his kisses.
"Have you been waiting impatiently for me?"
"No, not at all! I was just in a meeting with Rosa and Ted. I didn't realize it was so late."
Rosa turns away and bites her tongue to keep herself from laughing. Ridge takes Taylor in his arms and together they walk to her car. He pulls her towards him.
"I'm glad you're finally here! I've missed you."
"I missed you too, I just thought about you all day long!"
They share a passionate kiss before finally getting into her car. Rosa and Ted watch them amused.

Taylor steers the car through the city and Ridge asks where she wants to take him. However, she just says that she won't tell anything, he's smart and will figure it out himself. Ridge pays attention to the street signs and notices that Taylor is heading towards the beach. Short time later they stop and get out. Taylor grabs a picnic basket and blanket from her car.
"Feel like a picnic on the beach?"
"Sounds good, what's for a picnic?" He starts nibbling on her ear.
"Ridge! By picnic I mean the food in my basket."
Together they go down to the beach and make themselves comfortable on the blanket. They look at each other and fall into an intimate embrace. They can't stop to share sweet kisses and can hardly keep their hands off each other. Taylor grins.
"What's wrong?"
"Nothing, it's just...we've been sneaking around each other the whole time and yet nothing ever happened and now we can't last five minutes without each other."
"I think we've controlled each other for far too long."
He wraps her in his arms again.
While they enjoy all the goodies from the basket, Taylor mentions talking to Steffy on the phone today.
"I haven't told her anything about us yet. I didn't want to barge in. After all, they both have no idea how close our contact really is. I didn't want to give them false hopes so therefore I never said anything to them.
"I understand, I never told them anything either. I just hope they'll accept it."
"I'm not worried about that. They both always dreamed about seeing us back together again. However, I think we should wait a while before we tell them or anyone else in the family. I think we can convince them more. that we're serious this time when our relationship is solid." Ridge nods in agreement. He understands what she means. Taylor continues.
"I also want to enjoy the first time with you carefree without any interference."
"That's right, I don't need that either." He looks deep into her eyes. "This time we're going to conduct our relationship the way we want and don't let anyone talk us into it. Deal?"
"Deal!"
They seal their agreement with a kiss.

Chapter Text

For Taylor and Ridge, life couldn't be more beautiful. They both enjoy their love and are happier than they have been for a long time. Now everyone in their circle of friends knows about their relationship. Susan immediately called Stacy and told her everything straight away and Rosa told John, her husband. The next day, Taylor and Ridge meet Marc and Steven in a bistro during their lunch break and also inform them about their relationship. The two are genuinely happy for them. Steven says scornfully.
"It's about time you finally got the clue. We thought we'd have to lock you in an elevator or come up with something else to get it to finally spark." Taylor and Ridge stare at each other horrified.
"Luckily it worked our way!"

On Friday night they all meet at Stacy's, who is hosting a housewarming party. Everyone keeps stealing glances at the newly in love couple. While they were often inseparable before, they are now literally stuck together and can barely be separated from each other. Stacy thanks everyone for their help and thoughtful gifts. Susan takes the opportunity to congratulate Taylor and Ridge on their newfound happiness.
"When exactly did you guys get together?" Marc asks with great interest. Taylor is a little surprised by this question.
“Do you want an detailed report with date, time, position of the stars, etc.?"
"The date is enough!"
"If you need to know it, it was last Sunday." Ridge reveals.
"Do you know what that means?" Marc speaks out loud and everyone thinks for a moment. Finally Susan, Stacy and John high-five each other. Ridge and Taylor have no idea what is going on.
"May someone fill us in what this is all about?"
"Nothing special, we all won a box of chocolates each."
“Aha and why?” Everyone stares at the floor a little embarrassed, then it dawns on Taylor.
"You didn't bet on whether we'd get together, did you?"
"No of course not!" Stacy replies. "Do you think we're bloody rookies? We bet with each other when you'll get together!"
"Exactly!" confirms Marc. "Couldn't you have waited a little bit longer?" Ridge hugs Taylor.
"I couldn't have waited a second longer."

As they all sit together and chat, Rosa watches with amusement as Taylor and Ridge snuggle close together on the couch and repeatedly give each other loving little kisses. She nudges Susan and Stacy. Everyone giggles. Susan throws a handful of popcorn at them.
"Hey you two marshmallows, that's enough!"
"What did you just call us?"
"You remind me of two marshmallows that you fish out of a bag together because they stick together so tightly. You have to pull forever to separate them." Everyone laughs at the comparison. Taylor visibly blushes, but remains adamant.
"We're not that bad." The two demonstratively separated themselves a little.
"Exactly, we are quite capable of controlling ourselves." Ridge adds.
Marc is telling a story about a difficult customer who drives him to despair when Rosa nudges the others again. Ridge and Taylor sit there in the same close embrace as before. Stacy peeks at her watch.
"Respect! That was exactly 5 minutes and 40 seconds."

When Susan stops by Taylor's the next day and brings her some errands, she is surprised by her appearance. Taylor is only wearing her robe and has curlers in her hair. She is also currently putting on her make-up. For what an occasion all this trouble is for?”
"Susan, I don't have any time at all. Ridge will be here soon."
"I can imagine that. Otherwise you would hardly dress up like that. You cooked too. Smells pretty yummy."
Susan steps through the open patio door. Taylor lovingly decorated the table with candles and flowers and even hung up some lanterns.
"Wow! What do you want to celebrate tonight?"
"Do you think it's too much of a stretch? I just thought... I mean... after all, it's our first real date night together and I want everything to be perfect."
"It might be a little cheesy, but it's also totally romantic. I'm sure Ridge will like it."
"Hopefully, I have to keep getting ready."
Susan follows her. Taylor stands in front of her closet.
“What dress should I wear?”
"I would take the one he gave you for the opening."
"Yes, that's right, that fits well!"
Taylor lays out the dress and goes back to the mirror. She notices how Susan can't help but grin.
"What is it?"
"Nothing! You're just acting like a high school girl on prom night."
"Honestly, that's exactly how I feel."
Susan takes her in her arms.
"Relax! This is definitely going to be a wonderful evening. You should just enjoy it."
"You're right!" Taylor takes a deep breath. "I'm completely calm. Thank you!"
"No problem! I'll go then! Oh yeah and I'd take them out first (she taps Taylor's curlers). Unless Ridge is into that sort of thing!"

Soon Taylor has finished getting ready and is checking everything in the kitchen again. Her nervousness has subsided and she is just looking forward to the evening. Then the doorbell rings. She literally flies there.
"Hey, I'm glad you here!"
Ridge wraps her in his arms and kisses her with all his love. As they enter the apartment, Ridge notices the smells from the kitchen.
"It smells delicious, makes me remember what I love about you."
"Oh! So you only fell in love with me because of my cooking skills?!" He pulls her very close to him.
"No! That's just one of your endless qualities and characteristics that I love about you!" He tickles her neck with his nose.
"You always manage to woo me."
"One of my easiest exercises Doc. By they way you look beautiful." He spins her around. Taylor smiles dreamily at him and gives him a kiss.
"A woman can't look bad in a Forrester Creation dress. Thank you again! How did you even know I wanted this dress so badly?"
"I know you and that look when you really want something. You have a certain sparkle in your eyes."
"Really? No one has ever told me that before."
“Perhaps no one else has noticed it before.”
"Nobody knows me as well as you do! By the way, I set the table outside on the terrace. I thought it is such a wonderful evening."
When Ridge goes out onto the terrace, he is deeply impressed.
"Wow! That looks breathtaking!"
"I just want this to be an unforgettable night."
He comes to her and wraps his arms around her waist.
“It definitely will be!”
They kiss devotedly. Finally they break away from each other and take their seats at the table.
Before dinner, they toast each other to a magical and unique time. Both enjoy the atmosphere. During dinner, they have fun feeding each other. Ridge praises her cooking skills one more. After they finish their meal, Ridge goes to the small stereo and puts on some music.
"May I have this dance?"
Taylor complies with his request and they dance together, hugging each other close. They exchange little kisses or rub their noses together.

The music ends and they make themselves comfortable on one of the loungers on the terrace. They look at the night sky over San Francisco. Taylor snuggles close to him.
"It's so nice to lie here with you. I still can't believe it."
"I feel the same way!"
"Did you ever think when you first moved here one night we'd be lying here like this?"
"Certainly not. Especially not the night you slammed the door at my head."
"Oh my poor darling!" She softly kisses the spot on his forehead where the bump once was.
"Better?"
"Much better! ...Anyway, I'm very happy with how everything turned out and we're lying here together now. It's nice to hold you in my arms again! It's good to have you back, Doc!"
Taylor beams at him.
"Say that again!"
"It's good to have you back?"
"No, the other one."
"Doc?!" She smiles.
"Exactly!" She snuggles even closer to him.
"Does that mean I can call you that again?" She nods.
"Yes! I hereby officially give you permission to call me Doc again."
"Wow! I'm honored!"
"You've been calling me that a lot lately."
"You noticed that? I tried so hard not to call yoo so. At first it was very difficult for me, but then I got used to calling you Taylor. At some point it also had something very special."
"But that's what everyone calls me, even if no one pronounces my name as you do. I love you so much, Ridge!"
"I love you too Taylor, more than anything in the world Doc!"
They stare at each other for a long moment, then sink into an endless kiss.
"I think it's time for a scenery change!"

Taylor leads Ridge to her bedroom. On the way, she begins to unbutton his shirt while he unzips her dress. While their mouths can't separate, they undress each other. Almost naked and in an intimate embrace, they sink onto the bed. They don't want to stop kissing and touching each other. Everyone feels each other's heartbeat. Ridge looks deeply into Taylor's eyes. She draws him to herself.
"Love me Ridge!" she whispers.
They spend the next few hours showing each other their love.

The next morning, Taylor wakes up first. When she turns to the side, her eyes fall on Ridge, who is still sound asleep. She carefully leans over to him and gently strokes his face with her fingers and kisses him tenderly. She thinks back to the previous night and glances at him in love. She cuddles up to him while he puts his arm around her while he sleeps. Sighing happily, she falls back into a slumber. Ridge wakes up and looks down at Taylor, who is sleeping in his arms. He pushes her hair out of her face, leans in and kisses her gently until she finally opens her eyes.
"Good morning Doc!
"It's actually the best morning I've had in a long time. Here in your arms and being woken up by you. I could easily get used to it!"
"That's good. I plan on repeat that many mornings."
She answers with a big smile. They don't say anything for a while. She runs her fingers over his torso while he strokes her back and plays with her hair. She sighs deeply.
"I never thought I would be this happy again. I love you!"
"I love you too!"
They look each other directly in the eyes and kiss. Ridge pulls her tightly to him as she presses herself close to him. He kisses down her neck to her chest. Taylor moans softly and pulls the blanket over them. Soon they are back in their own world of love and passion.
As they lie together, they forget all sense of space and time. None of them show any signs of wanting to get out of bed any time soon.

Then Taylor's phone rings. She grumbles and snuggles deeper into Ridge, trying to ignore the ringing. A little later they hear message tones and the phone rings again.
"Maybe you should answer it. It seems important."
Sighing, Taylor reaches for her phone to see who dares to disturb her.
"Well, who wants to talk to you so urgently?"
"That was Susan."
Taylor opens the messages and gets a terrible shock. She looks at the clock.
"Oh no! Such crap! Damm it!" She buries her face in her hands.
"What is it?"
"Are you aware that it's already after two pm?!"
Ridge also looks at the alarm clock and then just says unimpressed.
"So what?"
"I actually had a lunch date with Susan and the others and I completely forgot to cancel it!"
"Oh! I hope they didn't wait for you to place their order."
"Very funny! They're probably sitting there now thinking about God knows what. I have to call Susan immediately."
"Why? They'll have noticed by now that you're not coming."
"If I don't call her now, she'll be right here at the door and kick it in if necessary!"
Taylor dials the number and places a finger on Ridge's lips.
"Not a word from you!"
Susan immediately answers the phone frantically.
"Taylor, finally! We've all been worried! Where are you? What's going on?"
"Hi Susan, I'm sorry I didn't call earlier. The thing is...I have a terrible migraine and was sleeping the whole time. I just didn't think to call ahead and cancel."
Ridge gives her an offended look and pokes her in the side. She tries to fight him off.
"Oh, you poor thing, it doesn't matter. I just hope you're feeling better now. Do you need anything? Should I come over?"
"No, no! I'm fine. I took some medicine now and I'm going back to sleep. Sorry, again."
Ridge grins and starts tickling her neck with his nose. She can barely suppress her laughter.
"It's okay, I wish you a speedy recovery! Let me know if you need anything."
Taylor hangs up and falls back into the pillows. Ridge looks at her with a mock shocked expression.
"Migraine??"
"Yes, what else was I supposed to tell her? The truth? That I'm forgetting my best friends because I'm so in love and are enjoying the time of my life. I had to say something to calm her down and not come here anyway. When you have a migraine, everyone leaves you alone."
"Still! That's not exactly a compliment"
"Men! They always need reassurance." she teases him.
"Oh and women always want to hear that they are the most amazing, the most beautiful and the only..."
"Stop it or I'll shut you up."
“Oh and how?”
She pulls him close and kisses him passionately.

Later they sit together in the kitchen. They made an omelet. This time while they're eating, Ridge's phone rings. It's Rosa.
"Tell me, where are you? Remember, we agreed to meet today. We want to take inventory for the next order."
"Mhm! Yes, I know...I'm on the road right now and I'm stuck in a really stupid traffic jam. I'm sorry!" Taylor holds back her laughter. "There's absolutely nothing going on here at the moment, I was just about to call you. I'm afraid I won't make it."
"You could have thought of that sooner! See you tomorrow then!"
Taylor gives him a mocking stare.
"A traffic jam? And that's supposed to be better than my migraine?"
She laughs, finding it reassuring that she wasn't the only one who missed an appointment. Ridge smiles too.
"It seems to me that we don't have a good influence on each other if we suddenly start ditching our friends."
"I see it differently. We just set priorities."
"I love the way you think Doc."

Later in the evening they lie comfortably on the couch together. Taylor is leafing through a medical journal and Ridge is doing a crossword puzzle. Suddenly a thunderstorm breaks out outside. It suddenly gets dark and there is major thunder and lightning. They wince and watch the spectacle through the large glass front.
"Looks pretty uncomfortable!"
"Yes, but luckily we're sitting here inside. Nice, warm and cozy!"
Taylor snuggles close to him as he wraps his arms around her. Taylor notices Ridge's mind wandering. He gets a completely transfigured look.
"Hey, where are you right now?"
"I was just thinking about something. An old memory that came across my mind."
She looks at him eagerly, he pulls her even closer to him.
"Do you remember the night before that happened with Sheila? We were all sitting in the living room eating pizza and there was a thunderstorm too. The girls were terrified."
"I remember!"
"You told the kids this story about the thunder are just the angels playing bowling in heaven." Ridge pauses, it's not easy for him to talk about this. Taylor strokes his hair. "The first few months after you were gone... every time there was a thunderstorm, the children ran to the window and waited for the thunder. Whenever there was a really loud crack, they cheered, believing you had just scored a strike. Sometimes they literally waited for a thunderstorm. It was always a special connection for them with you." Taylor is deeply touched by this story.
"And you? Did you cheer for me and think about me too?"
"I've always thought about you Doc, but to be honest more so with the quiet ones. About three or four pins loud. I know your bowling skills."
"Hey!" She punches him in the stomach. "You're so mean, I'm not that bad."
“Well, I would advise you, before you want to take part in the Angel Bowling Championship, you should train here on earth for a while. For about the next 40/50 years."
"Will you coach me?"
"Of course Doc!"

The next morning, Ridge gets ready early so he can drive home to change before work. Taylor doesn't have appointments until the afternoon and wants to work at home in the morning. They kiss goodbye.
“Do you really have to go?”
"Yes, unfortunately! Rosa and I have to do the accounting and she'll tear my head off if I leave her alone with it. Besides, there's a lot of work waiting on your desk." Taylor grumbles.
"I hate it when you're right!" He laughs and kisses her once more. He reluctantly breaks away from her embrace.
"See you at lunch break?"
"Yes, I'll pick you up."
Taylor sits hunched over her work. Susan rings the doorbell with a cocky grin.
"Hey I want to see how you are doing since you had such a terrible headache yesterday."
Taylor notices the slightly mocking tone. Uncomfortably she turns away.
"Thank you, I'm fine."
"I'm sure you had a helpful remedy for your ailments." Taylor looks at her blankly.
"I have no idea what you're talking about."
"Oh no? Do you know who I saw earlier when I came back from my morning run? Ridge! He was here damn early, don't you think? Or should I rather express the assumption that he hasn't left this apartment since Saturday night. And you didn't have a migraine yesterday, but you felt great?!" Taylor turns bright red and bites her lip. "I had my doubts yesterday, but I was inclined to believe you."
"Okay, I admit it! I'm sorry, we just lost track of time."
"Yes, that's just how it is when you're in love.."
As if to save the day, the doorbell rings again. A delivery man is standing there with a huge bouquet of colorful roses.
"Dr. Taylor Hayes?"
"Yes, that's me."
"Well I'm happy for you! I assume this wonderful day will now be even more beautiful." and he presents her with the lush flowers.
Taylor accepts it in surprise, gives the man a generous tip and turns back to Susan.
"Wow, that's what I call a bouquet!"
Taylor puts the flowers down and looks for a card. When she reads it, her whole face lights up.
"From Ridge?"
"From who else?!"
"That must have been an incredible night!"
"Susan!" Taylor gives her a hard look. His interrogation is slowly going too far for her. "That does not concern you!"
Susan, on the other hand, enjoys teasing Taylor. She grabs the card.
"What does he mean by 'I want to do it right this time! Ridge'"
"It's an old story between Ridge and me."
"Oh, tell me! I love anecdotes like that. Come on!"
"You're a pain in the ass! All right...when we first met, our relationship wasn't that simple. After we made love for the very first time, Ridge didn't contact me for a few days. When we saw each other again, I was pretty angry with him. I told him what I actually expected from him, including getting flowers. And now Ridge just wants to do it right and not repeat his old mistakes."
"I see! Really sweet and totally romantic... well, I'll leave you alone now. I guess you have a date with Mr. Right today and you definitely have to get ready for it."

The lunch break begins in the Forester boutique. Rosa is turning over the sign when Taylor comes rushing through the door.
"Hey, are you feeling better? Too bad you weren't there yesterday." Taylor is blushing again.
"Yes, I'm feeling great."
"Good! By the way, do you know that Ridge stood me up yesterday. I was waiting for him for hours and the gentleman just didn't show up."
"Yes, but it was not his fault that he got stuck in a traffic jam...at least that's what he told me." Taylor feels quite uncomfortable with the conversation. She tries to get away from Rosa as quickly as possible. Ted comes towards them.
"Who will join me for lunch? I'm starving!"
"Count me in!" says Rosa "And you and Ridge?"
"Well actually we'd rather.."
"Actually, you'd rather be alone, of course!"

Taylor whirls into Ridge's office.
"Hey! Here I am!"
She storms towards him, sits on his lap and kisses him passionately.
"Wow, what did I do to deserve such a greeting?"
"Because you do everything right!"
Ridge understands and pulls her even closer to him. Then Taylor's eye catches a detail. On one wall hangs the portrait that Ridge drew of her. She walks towards it.
"That's me! When did you draw that?"
"While I was sitting here, actually trying to work and you were on my mind. This was originally supposed to be a beach dress, but as you can see, I was thinking more about the woman in this dress."
"It's kind of scary how well you know me!" He steps towards her.
"I know every inch of your beautiful face inside and out."
"Oh yes and I can read your mind. One look into your eyes and I know exactly what you're thinking."
"Are you sure? What are my eyes telling you right now?"
She whispers something in his ear. He smiles sheepishly.
"At the risk of repeating myself. I love the way you think, Doc." They kiss and lock the door.

Chapter Text

The relationship between Ridge and Taylor continues to grow stronger every day. Since their first weekend they haven't spent a night apart. They enjoy it far too much to fall asleep in each other's arms and to wake up together in the morning.
Even though Taylor would like to spend every minute of the day with Ridge, she pays attention and makes sure to spend enough time with her friends, especially Susan. She is still very embarrassed about the missing lunch date. To make up for it, she invites Stacy, Rosa and Susan over on a Sunday morning to brunch at her place.

It's Saturday and Susan rings Taylor's doorbell.
"Hey! Marc, Steven and I want to go to the new exhibition Marc was talking about. How about you guys? Will you join us? Unfortunately Stacy has to work and Rosa and John are not in town this weekend!"
"Thanks, but I think we'll pass." Taylor replies in a quiet, husky voice.
"Come on now! You don't have to cluck together all the time. This will definitely be interesting and Marc promised to be our guide!"
Taylor, who is in the middle of wrapping a gift, just shakes her head.
"Well, if you don't want to.” Susan is about to go. “Oh a triple berry cake, it looks delicious."
Susan steals a berry. Taylor jumps up and hisses angrily at Susan.
"Hands off! The cake is for Ridge!"
Susan winces and stares at Taylor. She is extremely puzzled by Taylor's outburst.
"It's okay! I won't eat anything away from your darling."
Susan wonders, something is wrong with her friend. She never witnessed this weird kind of behavior before. She sits down next to her, now deeply concerned.
"What's the matter with you? Is something wrong with the children?" Taylor shakes her head again. "But there is an issue that is bothering you. I can see that in your face. You even cried. Is something wrong with Ridge? Where is he anyway?"
"He's at home, I mean at his apartment."
"What? He's barely there anymore. What happened?"
Taylor doesn't say anything, but Susan can see tears coming to her eyes.
"You guys didn't have a fight, did you?"
“You can’t call it a fight.”

Susan puts her arm compassionately around her friend.
"Now tell me what happened first. What did he do?" Taylor starts sobbing.
"He didn't do anything, I'm the stupid cow! I ruined everything!"
She cries even harder. Susan hugs her in comfort.
"Calm down! I'm sure whatever your fight was all about it isn't all that bad as it may seem." She calms Taylor down until she is able to explain what happened.
"Actually, everything was completely normal. We agreed to meet at my place, we had plans to cook together and then I got held up at work and was a little late. Therefore Ridge had to wait outside the door. Later he casually mentioned it would be more practical, if I would give him a key for the penthouse and then he immediately asked if we could rearrange the closet in the bedroom so that he could leave a few clothes there and not have to keep driving back and forth. That was actually all no big deal but I don't know ... .I felt completely blindsided and left out ... .so I got pretty rough on him and gave him pretty forceful a piece of my mind."

"How so?"
"I yelled at him that it is still my apartment and that he has no right to decide who will get a key and how I have to organize my closet. I don't know what came over me." Susan is quite stunned by Taylor's report.
"I don't really get why you became this mad at him? I mean his requests were not that bad. How did Ridge react?"
"At first he was completely shocked and then he got quite loud too. He then left the apartment in a huff and was quite offended. I can't blame him. I would have done the same if I were him. I immediately felt sorry for him and regretted all my harsh words. He hadn't been out the door for five minutes, I no longer knew why I said all that to him. I tried to chase after him, but he was already gone. He hasn't answered my calls since then and he didn't reply to my text messages."
"He might just need some time to cool off."
"Hopefully! I want to talk to him straight away. If he even wants to see me anymore!"
"Oh definitely! I'm sure you guys will work it out. Well, your outburst may have been a bit inappropriate and he's probably disappointed, but he loves you. He'll certainly give you a chance to explain everything."
"I hope so!"
"I'm definitely keeping my fingers crossed for you, you can do it." Susan takes her in her arms again and then sets off.

Short time later, Taylor is also on the way to Ridge's apartment. She prays fervently that he will listen to her.
She places the cake on the floor some distance from the door. With the leftover berries she wrote 'Sorry' in the middle of the cake. She rings the bell and hides.
Ridge is in a miserable mood. He practically didn't sleep all night, but kept thinking about what he could have done to provoke Taylor's outburst. He just can't understand why she reacted so violently. He is also very hurt by her harsh words.

When the doorbell rings, he's not in the mood to open it. He doesn't want to talk to anyone, but eventually he goes there to at least check who is there. When he doesn't see anyone, he wants to slam the door shut but then he spots the cake. He has to smile. He picks it up and looks around everywhere.
Taylor emerges from her hiding place, quite shy and uncertain. She glances at him with pleading eyes.
"May I come inside?" Ridge looks at her very thoughtfully.
"Please!"
After a while he finally gives in.
"Okay! But if you want to come inside to get some cake, forget it!"
Relieved, she enters the apartment and takes her seat on the couch. She looks around, still quite nervous. She has only been at his apartment a few short times so far. Mostly just to pick him up.
"What can I offer you?" Ridge snaps her out of her thoughts.
"Nothing thanks!" She reaches her hand out to him.
"The only thing I want is for you to sit with me and listen to what I have to say." Although Ridge complies with this request, his behavior is still rather reserved and dismissive. Taylor clears her throat.
"Ridge, I'm really sorry for the way I treated you last night. I didn't mean any of that. I regretted it immediately after you left. I ran after you, but you were already gone. I know I was totally out of line and you didn't deserve it at all. I'm truly sorry!"
"Okay, I believe you! But I don't understand why you got so upset with me. Was it really all that bad for you?"

"No, I don't know how to explain it to you either. I know I behaved completely irrational. At that certain moment I just felt pretty blindsided and inundated. Then I panicked and...I didn't really know what I was saying."
"What do you mean you panicked?"
"Suddenly there was this instinct inside me. I had this flashback of old feelings. I remembered what it was like to put my hopes up when you were ready to move back in with us and we became closer again and the disappointment and the pain at the end when you left again to go back to Brooke. All these feelings of insecurity and fear crept inside me and overpowered me. I suddenly had this sheer panic, I will suffer from another backfire as soon as I tie myself too close to you again. I couldn't do anything about it and before I realized it, all these ugly words came out of my mouth." Ridge is no longer angry, but thoughtful and sad.
"So you still don't trust me?!"
"Yes I do!" She falls around his neck and hugs him. "Of course I trust you and have faith in you. I know there is no reason for any doubts at all. The last months and weeks you never hurt or disrespected me - on the contrary. This instinct was simply just stronger than me and made me say things I didn't mean. You have to believe me. I love you Ridge and I'm happy with you. And of course there's nothing wrong with it if you want a key to the apartment or want to leave some clothes in the closet." Ridge looks deep into her eyes as she speaks, then stares at the floor.

"Somehow I can understand you. It's my own fault if something in you is still afraid to get involved with me. But I'll prove to your instincts that you can rely on me." Taylor hugs him tightly.
"We'll prove it to them together. We'll prove it to everyone." She kisses him with all her love and affection.
"Does that mean you forgive me and everything will be okay again?" She tickles him with her nose and puts on her puppy face. Ridge laughs.
"Cut it out! You know full well I can't stay mad at you if you do that and give me that look."
"That's exactly the plan!" Ridge admits defeat and they kiss wildly.

"I'm so glad you came over and we sorted this out. I can totally rely on your fear. I love you so much, I couldn't bear to lose you either." Taylor starts to spread kisses all over his face
"That is never going to happen. You'll never get rid of me. You stuck with me for the rest of your life!" She clings to him tightly. Ridge gives a mocking sigh.
"Oh dear god, for the rest of my life? That sounds dangerousI” He shows a serious expression. “I actually don't deserve a second chance with you!"
"Ridge, now let it go. We've both made mistakes. Besides, you've changed and so have I. We've both made some improvements and moved on, so everything will be different this time." She kisses him for confirmation. "Besides, this isn't your second chance, it's your seventh or eighth. I lost track at some point."
"How could I fall in love with someone cheeky and loudmouthed like you?!" They laugh and hug each other tightly. Then Taylor remembers something very important.

"I brought you a gift!"
Ridge starts to unpack it. When he removes the wrapping paper, a gift box is revealed; when he opens it, another box is revealed.
"Is that your famous sense of humor again Doc?"
"Just don't be so impatient!"
He unpackes more boxes until he finally held a small box in his hands. He looks at it tentatively.
"Do you swear nothing won't pop out in my face?"
"Hey, don't you trust me?"
He just gives her a skeptical look. He opens the box very carefully. Inside was a set of keys with a heart-shaped pendant.
"Are these…?"
"Yes, these are the keys to my apartment and the pendant is supposed to tell you, these are also the keys to my heart."
"In this case, they are the most valuable keys I have ever received. I love you Doc!"
"I love you too!" He gives her a big lovely kiss.
"Can I get you something now? I could make us some milkshakes."
"Gladly!"
"Okay, just make yourself comfortable."

Ridge disappears into the small kitchen.
Relieved and satisfied, Taylor now takes a closer look around the apartment. The walls and the entire furnishings are kept very neutral in black and white. From the living room, she continues into the bedroom. Ridge has hung some photos on one wall. Taylor looks at them curiously. There are lots of pictures of Thomas and the twins as well as RJ and Hope. A picture shows him with all his siblings. Then there are some family photos. There is a large portrait of Eric and Stephanie on the dresser. This couldn't be that old, Taylor assumes it is the official wedding photo of the two. She moves on to the bed. There are two more pictures on one bedside table. In one they are pictured together, which is a snapshot that Susan once took of them. Taylor is amused to see how close and familiar they are in each other's arms, even though the picture was taken at a time when they were just friends. The other one shows her alone. Taylor makes herself comfortable on the bed.
"So this is where you are hiding." Ridge comes into the room with the two milkshakes.
"You yourself told me to make myself comfortable."
He sits down next to her and they drink their shakes. Taylor points toward the dresser.
"The picture of Eric and Stephanie, is that their wedding photo?"
"Yes, exactly! Dad designed Mother's costume himself."
"How else should it be? Your mother somehow has such a penetrating look in this photo, as if she could see us right now. I have the feeling she's watching us the whole time."
"You really have a special kind of humor! But she would probably be very pleased if she could see us here like this."
"Oh yes, she would certainly be thrilled!"

Ridge starts gushing about the wedding. At some point he realizes Taylor isn't really listening to him. She has her eyes closed and doesn't respond to any of his narratives.
"Hey! Are you even listening to me?" He nudges her. Taylor, who had fallen into a light slumber, wakes up with a start.
"Oh, I'm sorry. It's just that I barely slept a wink last night. I couldn't sleep at all because of this whole stupid fight. But just now it was so warm and cozy." She snuggles closer to him. Ridge lovingly strokes her face. He kisses her gently.
"I felt the same way. I didn't sleep a wink either. You know what?" He reaches for the blanket and covers them both.
"How about a nap?"
"Now? In the middle of the day?"
"Why not? There's no one it could bother."
"Sometimes you have really good ideas, Ridge Forrester."
They make themselves comfortable under the covers and in less than five minutes they are both fast asleep.

When Ridge wakes up again, it is already evening. Taylor is still sleeping soundly in his arms. Carefully, so as not to wake her, he frees himself from her grasp, covers her again and gives her a kiss. He leaves the bedroom as quietly as possible. He wants to take care of dinner first. He grabs the menu from the small French restaurant near him and places an order for a full menu. While he waits for the delivery service, he clears the table and begins to set it. After the food arrives, he prepares everything for the starter and puts the rest of the food in the oven to keep it warm, or the dessert in the fridge. Now it's high time to wake up his sleeping beauty. He enters the bedroom, Taylor is still lying there in exactly the same position as he left her. He gently bends over her, kisses and tickles her.
Taylor just grumbles and sinks deeper into the pillow. She stretches and sleepily opens her eyes. She gets a shock when she realizes how late it is.
"My God, we really slept through most of the afternoon."
She shakes herself to get rid of her sleepiness. She notices how Ridge keeps staring at her. She looks at him questioningly. He pulls her towards him.
"You look adorable when you're so sleepy."
"I think you have a strange sense of humor!"

She goes to the bathroom to freshen up.
She is overwhelmed when she enters the living room.
"Wow! That looks great!"
"Yes, while you were sleeping I whipped up a quick menu for us."
"Mhm, one of your famous homemade dinners?"
Taylor smiles mischievously, looks around for a while and finally finds what she was looking for.
"Aha, I see you've immersed yourself in the fine art of French cuisine. I'm impressed." She waves the bill. "Still the same trick as ever." Ridge snaps.
"Hey, after all, I called there myself, picked out the menu, set the table myself, and prepared everything myself. I think that's a lot to call this a homemade dinner." He pulls a pout. Taylor tickles his chin.
"Now don't be such a baby. You know I love your homemade menus and I love you!"
"I love you too, even if you play naughty."

They sit down and Ridge reaches for the bottle of wine to pour it for them. Taylor covers her glass in irritation.
"Don't worry! It's alcohol-free. It might taste a little strange at first, but if you mix it with a little mineral water, it's really good."
"Have you tried it before?" Taylor asks, taken aback.
"Of course, they have four in total. I personally like this one the best, although the others are quite good too."
"You tried them all?" Her astonishment grows ever greater.
"Of course I have to know what I can offer you. At least I could try them all without having a hangover the next day." She is overwhelmed. She falls on his neck full of love and adoration.
"You are wonderful. I love you!"
She can't believe how attentive he is to such little things these days. They enjoy the wonderful meal, Taylor praises his choices.
They eat the dessert, mousse au chocolat, in bed. They feed each other with pleasure. Ridge just scrapes up the rest and gives it to her. Then he kisses her passionately.
"Mmm yummy!"
"The mousse or me?"
“Well, nothing can beat mousse au chocolat.” She turns away offended.
"Except you!"
"Saved again!"
They start kissing more and more demandingly and their hands don't stay still. Then Ridge suddenly notices how Taylor hesitates and avoids him. He looks at her questioningly, a little surprised at her reaction.
"Everything okay?"
"Yeah...it's nothing...it's just...please don't think I'm crazy but...that picture." She points to the photo of Eric and Stephanie. "I feel like your mother is watching us." He stares at her in disbelief.
"You really have a special kind of humor!"
"I can't help it. It's just that piercing look of hers."
"Aren't you exaggerating a bit? I mean, it's just a photo."

He's about to take her in his arms again, but suddenly they look at each other and both hesitate. They stare at the picture. Finally they start laughing horribly. Ridge goes to the dresser, grabs the photo forcefully and turns it over. He puts one of the figures standing there in front of it.
"So Mother, time over!"
He climbs back into bed. This time when they hug each other, Taylor looks around.
"Better! Much better!"
They sink into each other's arms and this time nothing stops them.
Afterwards they lie there for a long time in a warm embrace. Taylor sits up to check the time.
"It's pretty late!"
"So what? You're not planning on going home now?"
"Well actually..."
"That's out of the question at all!" He pulls her closer to him.
"That one night without you was bad enough. I'm definitely not giving you up tonight!"
"Well, what I was actually trying to say is, I don't feel like going home at all."
She kisses him lovingly and hugs him.
"It's much nicer here."
"Very good!"
They snuggle up under the covers again. She looks deep into his eyes.

"I sleep so much better when I'm in your arms. You're just like Humphrey!"
"Who is Humphrey?" Ridge asks curiously with a slightly jealous tone. "Humphrey Bogart?"
"No! Humphrey was my teddy bear when I was a little girl. I took him everywhere with me. I never spent a night without him and whenever I fell asleep I would lay my head on him."
"Are you seriously comparing me to a teddy bear?" Ridge acts indignant and pokes her in the side.
"Hey, stop that! You should take that as a compliment. He was my most loyal companion for many years."
"What happened to him?"
"Oh, just the usual. When I moved out I had to sort out and he ended up in some box in the attic.
My father probably gave him away at some point."
"Aha, I just hope that you don't put me in a box someday when you don't need me anymore."
Taylor giggles, snuggles up close to him and strokes his face.
"That will never happen because I need you for the rest of my life!”

Chapter Text

Even if Ridge forgave her, Taylor goes to great lengths to make up for her mistake. She wants to show Ridge that she feels ready to take the next step. In addition to giving him the keys, she also organizes him a parking spot in the building's underground parking garage. Ridge still keeps his own apartment, but now he stores most of his stuff at Taylor's place. With time he spends basically all his time with her at the penthouse. They already discuss some ideas to rearrange the living room, so Ridge will have his own working place..

Taylor has taken this day off to work on an article. Recently, a medical journal had offered her the opportunity to publish with them on a regular basis. She is busy with her research when the doorbell rings. As soon as she opens the door, she is lifted up and whirled around.
"Hey, you have a key!"
"Yeah, but I love it when you open the door for me Doc."
"You are such a macho! By the way, what are you doing here already? It's only three pm."
"Oh, it's such a beautiful day. I have capable employees who can run the place without me. So I had a spontaneous inspiration, it would make much more sense to go home." Stormily, he takes her in his arms. Taylor enjoys his affection. Reluctantly she stops him.

"Ridge! I have to work."
"I can see that! Gee whiz, what does this place look like?" There were books and papers with notes all over the coffee table and the couch."
"Shut up! You're the biggest slob I know."
"I'm an artist! Artists are rarely neat, they need their space, their freedom, to unleash their creativity." Taylor rolls her eyes. She knows this speech well enough. She is about to pick up another book when Ridge starts to collect all the papers that are scattered around. He snatches the book out of her hand.
"Ridge, what are you doing?"
"You know what is an important part of working? Regular breaks, you're supposed to know that as a psychiatrist Doc!"
"And you think you are in the position to tell me when to take my break?"
"Who else?" He pulls her to him, stroking her tenderly, his hand travels under her sweater and he kisses her along her neck..
"Ridge, you're impossible!"
"All right! Let's work on your article." He let go of her and grabs a book. "What's the subject again?" Taylor laughs and now takes the book out of his hand.
"Forget it!" She tugs him in her arms and kisses him with passion and desire. She sinks onto the couch and pulls him with her.

Later, they lie on the couch, tightly embraced and kissing. Taylor smiles at him, content.
"You were right! I feel wonderful, refreshed." They caress each other and can't get enough. Just then, Taylor's laptop rings. "Oh no! That is Steffy! We agreed to video chat.” Taylor gets up, startled. Ridge tries to pull her back to him.
"Let her ring!"
"Ridge! That's our daughter. Besides, she knows I'm home." She gives him one last kiss and frantically begins to get dressed. She tosses Ridge his clothes. "Now go ahead and sit in the chair back there, away from the screen."
"Okay!" Ridge gets dressed and makes himself comfortable. Taylor quickly ties up her hair. Steffy has hung up by now, but now Taylor's phone beeps incessantly. She collects herself before calling her daughter back.

"Hi Steffy!" Taylor makes an effort to act as if nothing is wrong.
"Hey Mom! Finally! I was beginning to think you are not at home."
"I am! I was just asleep." Ridge grimaces, she tries to ignore him
"Are you not feeling well, Mom? You seem a little rushed and disheveled."
"Everything is fine, I'm just not really awake yet. What about you and how is Thomas?" While Steffy shares the news about her and her brother and the situation at Forrester Creation, Taylor tries her best not to look at Ridge, who continues to make faces. He is obviously having great fun with the situation. She keeps scowling at him.
"But now tell me about yourself. How are you?"
"I'm fine! I told you that I'm now writing articles for the medical journal regularly. That's why I'm working at home today."
"And then you fall asleep in the middle of your work? That never happened to you. Must be a very boring subject."
"No, not at all! I was just tired."

"You work way too much Mom, and now this writing thing. You should focus more on your private life. Go out more and meet with friends, enjoy your life, have some fun and find activities that please you!" Ridge bites his tongue, he has to pull himself together very hard not to laugh out loud. Taylor feels a distinct blush on her face. This situation is getting more and more uncomfortable.
"Steffy, you really don't have to worry about my social life. I'm doing great and I definitely have a life beside my work. You should rather concentrate on your own life and not always worry your head about me."
"Yeah, whatever. By the way, have you seen Dad lately?" This is too much. Taylor turns bright red and would have preferred to disappear. Ridge nearly falls off his chair.
"Um yeah. Why do you ask?" she stutters now, very embarrassed.
"Next time you see him, you can remind him that he has a son and daughter he hasn't contacted for a while." Taylor casts a venomous glance at Ridge. Guilt is written all over his face.
"I'll give him the message. He's probably just busy. You know him when he's absorbed in his work. After all, besides the boutique, he still has his CEO responsibilities."
"Well, I wonder if it's just work. I mean, he is single. Maybe he has met a new woman, that makes him forget about his kids." Taylor is getting extremely nervous, Ridge is stunned too.
"Well, that would be entirely your father's business."
“So you don't know anything? Didn't he perhaps mention something? I mean of course it's his own business. No one is happier than me when he has someone that makes him forget about Brooke but we are his kids.”
“Steffy, I promise you I will talk to your father and make sure he calls you soon.”
“Fine thanks mom. Perhaps I can coax some information out of him” Taylor starts to panic on the inside.
“Steffy, I tell you once more, concentrate on your own life and don't worry about your father and me. I have the impression you forget we are your parents and you are the child! Not the other way around!”
She tries to distract her daughter by asking her about the rest of the family. After some more small talk, they finally hang up.

Taylor slumps back on the couch with a loud sigh. She buries her face in her hands. Ridge comes over to her, grinning, and lies down next to her.
"Oh my god! That was the most embarrassing situation in my entire life!"
"Oh come on, it wasn't that bad." Taylor is not convinced.
"Come on Ridge! I don't want to know what Steffy is thinking now."
"Do you really believe she notices something?
"You may have forgotten, but we have a very intelligent daughter and Steffy has a sixth sense about situations like this and you weren't much help with your grimaces. I could have strangled you." Ridge puts on his innocent face.
"Sorry, but the whole situation was just too funny!" He laughs, Taylor gives him a light shove in the ribs.
"Yeah, I thought it was pretty funny too! It's not like you were in the hot seat." He tries to placate her.
"Well relax! You survived it." He takes her in his arms and begins to kiss her along her neck, but Taylor brushes him off. She has other thoughts on her mind right now.
"And why is Steffy complaining to me that you don't call them? I thought you are on the phone with them as much as me?"
"Well, the last time I have indeed neglected this a bit. You used to tell me everything. I just didn't think about that they don't know. I'll call them first thing in the morning."

Taylor thinks hard.
"Ridge, don't you think we should just tell the kids? This sneaking around is getting very tiresome and I definitely don't want to go through another situation like this and I don't feel comfortable bluntly lying to our kids." Ridge's face grow serious.
"I thought we want to take our time before we inform them and the rest of the family?"
"Yes, but I think it's time. At least concerning the kids. I mean, our relationship is at a very stable point right now and it's not going to get any easier if we wait any longer. On the contrary, what if they ask more questions? They both have a right to know the truth and more importantly they should hear it from us. Imagine they will find it out another way?!"
"Better not. Maybe you're right. It's probably really the best time to tell the kids. So let's make a plan, how we will break it to them."
"I would suggest we invite them over, after all, it's been quite a while since their last visit. I'll call and ask them to stop by for a weekend. Then we'll all meet here at our place for a family dinner and we'll tell them together."
"Agreed! That sounds good to me. I just hope the kids are as excited as we are."
"I'm sure they will be thrilled! Finally, they get what they’ve dreamed of for so many years: Their family happily reunited."
"Indeed, that has always been their dream."
"Sometimes dreams do come true! Speaking of dreams, where were we before Steffy brazenly interrupted us." She sparkles mischievously at him.

Steffy and Thomas relax on the couch and have dinner. Thomas brought a Chinese take-out. Thomas notices his sister is obviously not listening to him at all.
"Oh and by the way Brooke and I got engaged!"
"Yeah fine...PLEASE WHAT? Steffy screams, nearly falling off the couch in shock.
"Just kidding! I was just testing you if you'd listen to me."
"Man, don't ever do that again! It's not funny!"
"So where are you with your thoughts?"
"Mom, something's wrong with her. We video chatted today and she was acting very weird."
"How so?"
"At first, she didn't answer my call, even though we had fixed a time. She said she was asleep. Then she was so erratic and distracted, like she wasn't listening to me at all."
"Maybe she's just overworked. You know Mom!"
"No, there was something else, like when I asked her about Dad, she turned red like a beet"
"Strange! I thought she and Dad, that's all relaxed by now."

"I thought so too, but somehow she was uncomfortable talking about him. It might sound crazy but I think Mom wasn't alone. She was so nervous and tense, and she kept staring away from the screen at one spot, like someone was there."
"You mean Mom had some kind of a date."
"I don't know. It's just a feeling. But something's up!"
"You really wanna say, Mom has met another man?" Thomas screws up his face. He doesn't like the idea at all.
"Well, she's been living there for quite a while now and when I asked her about her personal life, she was very quick to brush me off. She just said she's doing fine."
"Well, I hope you're wrong. It may be selfish, but I don't want to picture Mom with some guy."
"I feel the same way! I know she and Dad will never be together again, but the idea of her and a new man sounds so wrong!"
"You'll see, you imagined it all. Mom was probably just overworked and sleepy. The last thing we need is Mom and another love disaster."
"Absolutely!"

A few days later, Taylor takes action. She calls her children and asks or rather urges them to come to San Francisco for a weekend as soon as possible. She uses all her motherly tricks from longing to guilt-tripping to persuade her children. Finally, Steffy and Thomas give in and agree to come the weekend after next. After they hang up, Thomas and Steffy share definite looks.
"Are you thinking the same as I'm thinking?" Thomas looks at his sister thoughtfully.
"You mean you were right about your suspicions. Mom's got a crush on some guy and she wants us to meet him now?!”
"Do you have another explanation, why she wants to see us so badly?
"Maybe she just misses us."
"Yeah right and that's why she's almost forcing us to come over. I guarantee you there's more to it than that." Steffy is stressed. She doesn't like the whole situation at all. "What shall we do?"
"We're going and if this mystery guy really exists, we should at least give him a fair chance for Mom's sake." Steffy screws up her face. She knows her brother is right, but she isn't excited. In her world, her mother still belongs with her father.
"Okay! Let's just wait and see. But I can promise you this. If there's this guy, he can prepare himself for the worst."
"Absolutely! He'll have to pass our test before we'll even think about including him in the family." The two high-five.

Chapter Text

Today is the big day. Taylor and Ridge are expecting their children. Taylor is getting ready to pick them up from the airport.
"I have to go now, please don't forget to turn off the stove and put your stuff away before you go. If Steffy and Thomas see them, the surprise is ruined immediately." They arranged, Taylor will pick up the kids alone and he will show up later as a surprise guest. She hugs him goodbye and is about to leave when she notices Ridge seems very quiet.
"Is something bothering you?" Ridge flips down on the couch and sighs deeply. She takes a seat next to him.

"Tell me what's wrong?"
"It's nothing....I'm just worried how the kids will react. I know you're convinced they'll be thrilled, but I'm not so sure." Taylor is puzzled.
"Why? They've been waiting to see us reunited for years. Remember all the things they've done to get us back together."
"That's true, but I wonder if they're really convinced that I'm the right man for you. I mean after everything they've witnessed over the last few years. What if they don't believe us, that it's different this time, that we're both serious? I haven't given them any reason to trust me on that lately." Taylor snuggles up to him.
"I understand your concerns, but don't worry. We'll convince them. All right! They may be a little skeptical and surprised at first, but we'll explain it to them. The only thing our children ever wanted is happiness for both of us. If they see that we are truly happy together, then they will definitely share this happiness with us. Besides, the kids know that you've changed. You've always been there for them the last year, even to the disadvantage of your marriage. We talk to them openly and tell them what happened the last few months. We simply fell in love with each other. I bet they'll freak out with joy."
"I hope you're right."
"Of course I'm right, you'll see, everything will be fine." She gives him a tender kiss. “Hey look at me! You also convinced me of your love and sincerity. So it should be a piece of cake for you to win our kids over!” He smiles.
“I guess you're right. It's just now that the big moment is there. I'm a little nervous. I mean the two can be really determined but we will tempt the dragons together!” He breathes a kiss on her lips.
“For sure!” She returns the kiss. "I really have to go now or I'll be late." She wants to rise but he holds her back.
“I love you!”
“I love you too!” She hugs him one last time and they share one deep kiss and then she is gone.

She makes it just in time. When she arrives at the gate, Steffy and Thomas are just coming to meet her. She greets them with joy; it has been a long time since their last visit. Thomas and Steffy scrutinize their mother very attentively. At first glance she seems the same as always, but they notice she is a little more hectic and seems a little nervous. Later, when they arrive at the penthouse, Taylor is relieved to see that Ridge has put away all his belongings from the living room and has even set the table in the meantime. Secretly, she texts him that she is now at the apartment with the kids.

"It's always great to be here," Steffy says. "It's always so cozy with you. Now tell us. What's up? Is there anything extraordinary?" Steffy and Thomas wink at each other. Taylor starts getting restless but stays calm on the outside.
"Why do you ask?"
"I just thought because you made it so urgent that we stop by."
"I don't need a specific reason if I want to see my kids again. I missed you." The siblings notice their mother nervously tussles her hair and avoids their gazes. "I think I'll take care of dinner now. You must be starving." Steffy follows her mother.
"Is there anything I can help you with?"
"No, thanks, it's almost ready." Steffy glances at the table, which is already set. A detail catches her eye.
"Mom, why is the table set for four? Is someone else coming? Susan?" Taylor's cheeks start to burn.
"No, she's out of town this weekend."
"So who are we expecting?" drills Steffy further.
"That my dear daughter is a surprise." She walks back into the living room. Steffy right on her toes.
"Come on! Dish Mom!"
"What's going on?" Thomas wants to know.
"Mom invited another guest and she won't tell who." Now Thomas has also become lucid and stares at his mother expectantly.

Just then, the doorbell rings. Taylor has never been so relieved.
"You'll see in a minute." She hurries to open the door. She whispers to Ridge.
"That was literally a last-minute rescue. Those two were just about to give me the third degree." Together they step into the living room. Steffy falls into her father's arms, surprised but happy.
"What are you doing here Dad?" Thomas is also happy to see his father again.
"Well, your mother told me that she talked you guys into coming over, so we thought we could all have dinner together.'' He hands Taylor a bouquet of flowers.
"Here. These are for you, thanks for the invitation!"
"You're welcome! Thanks for the flowers, they're beautiful!" They are enjoying their little charade. Thomas and Steffy are just lucky that their parents are getting along so well and they will spend the evening with both of them. They don't see the certain looks their parents throw at each other. Taylor goes back into the kitchen.

The kids now alone with their dad, breathe a sigh of relief.
"We're so glad you're the surprise guest." Ridge takes them both in his arms.
"Who else were you guys expecting?”
"Oh Steffy came up with this idea. Mom might have a crush and wants to introduce us to her new lover this weekend." Ridge turns very pale.
"Now don't act like you haven't thought about it too!" hisses Steffy at her brother.
"Well, as you can see, it's only me. Besides, what would be so bad about your mother being in love?" The siblings gaze at each other in dismay.
"Nothing really...but the idea is weird...I mean." Steffy winks at her brother for help.
"It's always a strange feeling with your own mother. Mothers should not fall in love with just anyone. Besides, isn't she content with her life as it is? She doesn't need a man!"
Ridge is disturbed by his children's statements. His worries about how they will react to the news return. However he tries his best not to show it.
"Let me tell you one thing, in the long run nobody likes to be alone. But now I think it's time for dinner. It smells pretty delicious."

During their meal, neither Steffy nor Thomas notice the tension their parents experience. They talk about their work and their life and just enjoy the moment. They are almost finished when Steffy spills a little wine on herself. She asks her mother for another napkin, however Ridge stands up.
"Don't bother, I'll get it. I already finished my plate." Taylor smiles gratefully at him. Ridge hands Steffy some napkins, Thomas mentions more jokingly.
"Since when did you become such a gentleman Dad?"
"I always have been."
"Thanks Dad!" Steffy dabs at her blouse. "That was fast. You have to know the way around Mom's kitchen very well if you can find anything so easily." Taylor's fork nearly falls out of her hand and Ridge swallows hard, then responds in a flash.
"It's not much of an act. Your mother's a creature of habit and she always set up her kitchen the same way, so I knew exactly which corner to look in."
"Mhm, you might want to rearrange your kitchen sometime Mom so Dad can't steal anything away from you."
"He wouldn't dare!" Taylor starts to clear the table, Steffy and Thomas offer to help, but Ridge fights them back.
"I'll take care of it! You guys make yourself comfortable in the living room. You must be really tired, going on the plane right after work." The two stare at their father in confusion for a moment, but then think nothing more of it.
When they are alone Taylor leans on to him.
"We should tell them now. I can't stand this tension for another second."
"Do you think I feel any different?" He hugs her. She looks him straight in the eye.
"No matter what, I love you!"
"I love you too!" They kiss for encouragement.

Then they enter the living room together.
"So what's on the schedule for tomorrow Mom?" asks Steffy.
"I haven't thought about it yet, we can do whatever you guys feel like." Taylor sits down on the couch.
"Cool, will you join us Dad? I mean, if that's okay with you Mom?!"
"Of course Steffy, that's no problem for me at all. On the contrary!" Thomas and Steffy plead with their father.
"Of course I'm on." Thomas smiles.
"Yeah! A real family outing. We haven't had that in a long time."
"That's right son. But that will change in the future." Ridge sits down on the backrest and puts an arm around Taylor, who in turn reaches for his hand. Steffy and Thomas suddenly sense something is in the air. "Because we have big news for you!" Thomas and Steffy glance back and forth between their parents. Taylor now takes the turn.

"You know, your father and I, we had a serious heart to heart about everything that happened between us and we decided to draw a line under the past. We told you that we've seen each other from time to time...but that....wasn't the whole truth..." Steffy's and Thomas' eyes grow bigger.
"What your mother is trying to say, the truth is rather we have been seeing each other very regularly, in fact we have been seeing each other every day for the last few weeks." Steffy and Thomas are more than surprised.
"Are you saying you've been dating?" Taylor reaches for her daughter's hand and smiles at Ridge in love.
"You could call it that."
"But that doesn't mean that you...." Thomas doesn't even dare finish the sentence.

Ridge now hugs Taylor even tighter.
"That's exactly what it means. Your mother and I are back together." Steffy and Thomas' jaws drop. Steffy stammers.
"You mean...you're really back together...like a couple?"
"Yes, we've spent a lot of time together the last few months and weeks, first it was just occasionally, then it transformed into a very close friendship and at the end we fell in love with each other all over again. I know this must come as a shock to you guys, but it's true. Your father and I, we love each other and we are very happy together." Thomas and Steffy are frozen and unable to react. The two are trying to process what they just heard.
"How long have you been together?" asks Steffy curiously.
"For a couple of weeks. We first wanted to see for ourselves where this relationship is heading and we wanted to be absolutely sure and sincere before we say anything to you." Finally Steffy falls around the neck of her mother and then her father.
"This is wonderful, oh my gosh, I can't believe it. I'm so excited!"

Thomas, on the other hand, stays motionless. Ridge walks over to him.
"Thomas, what about you?" Thomas makes a very skeptical face.
"Please don't get me wrong, I would love it if you guys really got back together. No one would be happier about it than me. But...Dad, are you really sure? I mean, it's not the first time in the last few years that you've given us such news and we all know how it ended. Each time you raised hopes in Mom and us and in the end you never kept your promises." Taylor, still holding Steffy in her arms, makes an attempt to convince him."
"You can't compare..."
"It's different this time you want to say. You said that every time. Mom, I don't doubt that you love Dad, but what about you Dad? Are you sure Mom isn't just some kind of a rebound for you because you broke up with Brooke and you don't want to be alone?"

"Thomas stop it!" Steffy is starting to get angry with her brother, but he isn't ready to settle his distrust so quickly.
"Dad, I know you've changed a lot the last few months. You've been there for Steffy and me. You forgave me for my mistake and I'm very grateful for that. But everyone in this room knows how great your affection for Brooke is. You always end up going back to her. How do we know that when you come back to LA one day you won't discover your love for her all over again and Mom will be forgotten? I don't want Mom to suffer and pack her bags again." Ridge takes his son by his shoulders.

"I understand your doubts Thomas and I think it's very honorable of you that you try to protect your mother and sister. I admit I made many mistakes in the past, I hurt your mother and you kids very badly and I am terribly sorry for that. You are right, I loved Brooke very deeply and I focused on her so much that I lost my touch with you, but that is over. My marriage to Brooke is done, once and for all. I have no more feelings for her and I see her with different eyes now. Nothing will change that, even if I will meet her again one day. She will never come between me and our family again. I love your mother and I swear to you and Steffy that my feelings are sincere this time." Thomas has been looking directly into his father's eyes the whole time. His words have a deep effect on him.

Taylor steps up to her men.
"Thomas, I know Steffy and you have been through a lot these past few years, but that's over now. We're a family again. Your father and I have thought this thoroughly and have given ourselves a lot of time where our feelings have grown. This time our reunion has nothing to do with healing our family, we just love each other and we are happy. The last few weeks I never had any reason to doubt your father's love, on the contrary. This is a whole new start, for us as a couple and for us as a family." Thomas' resistance is crumbling more and more.
"If you're really serious and happy, then of course I'm happy too." They both embrace their son.
"Hey. What about me?" Steffy pulls a face and waves her hands. Everyone laughs and opens their arms to include her in the hug.

The family sit together for a long time tonight. Taylor and Ridge tell their children how their relationship has evolved. Ridge talks about Taylor's great support at his boutique and Taylor of all the little incidents where Ridge was there for her, from that night at the bar to the time when she was sick. The kids watch the sparkle in their parents' eyes. All the while they are in each other's arms, their father can't stop playing with her hair while she keeps stroking his arm. Alone the looks they give each other could melt the entire North Pole. It's getting late until Taylor hails a cab for her kids. As the cab pulls away, they watch through the window and see their parents embracing and entwined in a deep liplock. The sight is touching, but also quite repulsive. During the cab ride, both are very quiet.

Only in their hotel suite, they both find their speech again.
"Can you truly believe it? Did we just dream that? Our parents are back together! I still can't progress!"
"I feel the same way. It's all still so surreal, but I believe they're serious this time. Especially the way Dad reacted to your skepticism."
"Yeah, I was surprised by his response too. I honestly wasn't expecting that. Still, the whole thing is just too perfect to be true. I'm still not sure I can believe any of it."
"I get what you mean. But we still have tomorrow to get used to it. There we can observe them very closely, how they deal with each other and behave. So we'll find out if it's really true this time."

The next day, their parents pick them up early to spend the day together. They all enjoy being together as a family again. They ride the cable cars and drift around town. They also stop by the Forrester Boutique. During the day, Steffy and Thomas keep glancing unobtrusively at their parents, noting the attentive and affectionate interaction between them. They either walk arm in arm or hold hands. They sense that this time it is really serious between their parents, the love between them is unmistakable. For the early evening Ridge has booked a 'Ride with the ducks' tour. Each of them receives a noisemaker that imitates duck sounds. Thomas and Steffy have a blast with it and quack at everyone on the street. They act like five-year-olds at a kid's birthday party. Ridge and Taylor back away embarrassed and pretend these lunatics aren't their kids. As they head into the water, everyone is impressed with the view of the San Francisco skyline. Thomas nudges his sister and points his eyes at their parents. They are lying close in each other's arms, kissing and rubbing their noses together. Steffy and Thomas are torn between excitement and a slight disgust. Before returning to the penthouse, they make a quick stop at the Chinese restaurant. Later, they all sit together in front of the TV and enjoy their meal.

Steffy awakes and feels uncomfortable. Her bed seems too short, and she is cold. She tries to reach for her blanket, but she only reaches into the void. Plop! She lands ungently on the floor. Confused, she opens her eyes and realizes that she isn't in her hotel room at all. She is lying on her parents' living room floor. Apparently they all fell asleep watching TV last night. She crawls over to her brother, who lies asleep on the floor next to the other armchair. He has probably fallen off much earlier. She discovers her parents lying on the couch in an intimate embrace. They are so wrapped up in each other, Steffy can't tell which leg and arm belongs to whom. She shakes Thomas awake until he blinks his eyes sleepily.

"Hey, are you out of your mind? What are you doing in my bedroom?"
"Shhh quiet!" She covers his mouth. Thomas straightens up, looking very disoriented.
"What's going on?"
"I guess we all fell asleep last night." She points to her sleeping parents. Thomas stretches his body, spending the night on the floor was quite uncomfortable. The two tiptoe quietly to the kitchen, where Steffy first makes some coffee. Thomas massages the pain in his neck.
"Mom and Dad could really pick a more comfortable rug, this thing is torture!"
"Well, they probably don't lie or sleep on the carpet that often. At least I hope so." He makes a disgusted face.
"Steffy please! At least spare me that kind of head-scratching in the morning. Speaking of which, what are we going to do about our two koala bears over there?"
"I suggest we let them sleep and make breakfast first. I'm sure Mom has bought lots of stuff." Steffy rummages through the refrigerator and cupboards. They agree to make pancakes. In addition Steffy prepares a fruit salad. Thomas makes scrambled eggs with ham, onions, tomatoes and peppers.

When almost everything is set, he asks his sister how she intends to wake their parents. Steffy slips into the bedroom and grabs her mother's alarm clock. She sets it for five minutes. Moments later, the two peek out the door as the alarm goes off. Taylor pulls up startled and tries to turn off the annoying noise, but there is nothing where the alarm clock should be. She fumbles her way forward and finally catches it. However, she almost falls off the couch if Ridge hasn't hold her. They aren't awake yet, when Steffy and Thomas come out of the kitchen.
"Good morning!" they crow happily.
"What are you doing here so early?"
"And how did you get in?"
"We haven't left, in case you haven't noticed. You're not in your bed, you're on the couch and you definitely had the best spot tonight. Oh by the way, breakfast is ready!" Taylor and Ridge stretch and rise, slowly they realize what is going on. They go briefly to the bathroom to freshen up and are amazed to find the breakfast table ready. Taylor snuggles up to Ridge.
"Don't we have the best and sweetest kids in the whole world!"
"Well, sometimes they have pretty useful ideas!"

After breakfast, they all return to the hotel. For Thomas and Steffy, it's time to fly home again in a few hours. While Steffy packs up her things, Thomas leaves this chore to his mother. He sits on the couch with his father and both work together on a sketch for an evening gown. Taylor joins them and glares at the design with admiration.
"Thomas, you are without a doubt your father's son."
Steffy joins them as well.
"I think there's something missing!" She grabs her father's sketch pen and adds a tiny detail on one shoulder.
"Wow, not bad my girl! You've learned from the best!" notes Ridge appreciatively. Taylor sighs.
"Oh great! I feel completely left out! You two could already draw better than me even when you were five!" Ridge and the kids laugh. Steffy snuggles up to her.
"Don't take it so hard Mom, you're the soul of this whole mess that holds us all together." Taylor has to blink away her tears. For her, this is a magical moment to have her family finally reunited. Ridge puts his arms around her.
"And don't forget, without you these two talents wouldn't even exist!"
"Well you played a part in that too!" Their kids screw up their faces.
"Mom, Dad please! It's really cute you guys are so happy, but could you please stop with this flirting as long as we are still here!" Thomas agrees with his sister.
"Indeed! We're glad you're back together and we believe you that you truly love each other, but there are things we definitely don't need. Like being reminded of how we were conceived."

Hours later, it's time to say goodbye. Steffy hugs her mother emotionally.
“It's so much easier to leave knowing you and Dad now have each other and are not alone anymore.”
“I see what you mean Steffy. I hope you get the clue and start focusing on your own life. Your father and I are safe.”
Arm in arm Taylor and Ridge wafe at their kids as they board the plane.
When Thomas and Steffy make themselves comfortable in their seats, they review the eventful weekend.
"It's still incomprehensible. Our parents are back together and then they are so terribly in love." Thomas contorts his face, Steffy smirks.
"Yeah, it will take some time getting used to it, but it's also so cute to see them like this. Anyway I believe them. This time it's really true. There was something special between them, a kind of magic!"

Taylor and Ridge arrive back home. They have made themselves comfortable and cozy up on the couch.
"Well, what did I tell you? At the end of the day, we'll convince them!"
"Okay you won! You're the smartest of the two of us Doc!" They lie in silence for a while. "Hey, where are you with your thoughts?"
"I was just thinking about earlier, when we were all sitting together in the hotel room. That was the first time I truly realized we are a family again." He pulls her closer. "I mean, we've been together all this time now, but it's always been just the two of us....but for the first time I comprehend I have my family back. finally I have the life I've always dreamed of." Tears come to her eyes. "I know it was my own decision to leave LA and I was happy and content with my life here and I don't regret taking this step, but sometimes I sat here all alone thinking about what it would be like to be with you guys. When I heard you moved in with the kids, I felt so lonely and left out. It gave me a stitch knowing you were all together and I was here alone. " Ridges holds her tight, stroking her cheek.
"We felt the same way. It seemed wrong living in this house without you. We missed you! Our family wasn't complete without you!" She snuggles up to him, burying her face in his chest.
"I never want to be alone again!" He hugs her even more tightly.
"You don't have to! Never again!"
"I love you! I love you so much!"
"And I love you!”

Chapter Text

Steffy and Thomas quickly get used to the idea of their parents back together. For Steffy a dream does come true. She has never given up her hope that her parents would one day get reunited. Thomas has also given up his remaining doubts. During the video chats and phone calls, it is impossible to miss how happy their parents are together.

It is quite difficult for both of them to keep it a secret. They promised not to tell anyone about the relationship and that turns into a real challenge for both of them. It would be such a satisfaction to rub it under Brooke's nose or share the whole story with their grandparents. Not wanting to lie too much, Steffy and Thomas told their grandparents about the family dinner and the day they spent together. It was all too obvious that their grandmother was dying to know what Ridge and Taylor's relationship is like and that she still prays her son finds his way back to Taylor. Steffy and Thomas found it very difficult to keep their grandmother in the dark, but on the other hand, they also understand their parents' reasons for not wanting to make their relationship public at this time. It is obvious that once this news starts making the rounds, there will be a lot of discussion and turmoil. So it is probably wise to put it off as long as possible.

At any rate, Taylor and Ridge feel no urge to tell the family about their relationship yet. They enjoy the undisturbed togetherness. This evening, they have made themselves comfortable at home. Actually, they had plans to go out for dinner. Ridge already has made the reservations but by the time they are both winding down with a drink after work, they are so relaxed and cozy that neither of them feels a desire to get up and get ready. Instead, they heat up some leftover pasta. They are lounging on the couch. Taylor is giving Ridge a massage and he is lying there completely relaxed, enjoying the treatment. That's when the house phone rings. They both stare at each other in surprise; this can only be security, who guards the building at night.

Taylor scrambles to her feet and answers the call. When Ridge joins her as well, he notices Taylor makes an astonished and partly frightened face.
"No, no that's right! You may send him up." Visibly irritated, Taylor hangs up.
"Who's coming for a visit at this time?" Ridge is getting even more curious.
"You're not going to believe it. It's my father!"
"Jack?! I thought he is in South Africa?"
"That's what I thought too. He wasn't supposed to come home for another month, but apparently he's on his way to see us right now."
"And he didn't announce himself at all?"
"No! I would have told you that. I'm as surprised as you are!" Ridge notices how nervous and frantic Taylor reacts.
"You don't seem too excited about it?!"
"I am! Of course I'm excited to see him, it's just……he has no idea about us. He doesn't even know we're in touch. I thought it's better to tell him everything in person." Ridge gives her a stunned look.
"You never gave him the slightest hint?"
"No, we just wrote each other a few short emails now and then and he was often unreachable for days. Besides...I mean...you can't just explain something like that in an email." Ridge begins to see her point.
"Well, I guess he'll find out now." He is far more relaxed about the situation.

As if on cue, the apartment doorbell is already ringing. Taylor hurries before opening it, taking another deep breath.
"Hey Dad! Good to see you."
"Hello my girl! I hope I did a good job with the surprise!"
"Indeed, I would have expected anyone, but not you!"
"I missed you! I have so much to tell you, but now let me look at you. We haven't seen each other for so long. You look amazing! San Francisco still seems to be doing you well."
"Yes, but that's not all! Because I have something very important to tell you..." But Jack is already on his way to the living area and there he can't trust his eyes. There stands his former son-in-law, whom he had thought to be out of his daughter's life for good. Ridge extends his hand to him.
"Jack, nice to see you again! How are you?" Jack ignores his greeting. He just gives him an icy look. He turns to his daughter.

"Can you please explain to me what this man is doing here!" His disagreement can be heard with every word.
"I was just about to explain that to you..." Taylor stutters. She doesn't know how to explain the whole complex story so quickly. "It's like this...Ridge came to town a few months ago...and we've been reconnecting for the past few months..." As she talks, she goes next to Ridge and reaches for his hand. He puts his arm around her shoulder. They give each other a loving glance.
"Taylor, you're not seriously telling me, you and this guy..." Jack has to pull himself together to keep from screaming out loud. Taylor's reaction makes him even more agitated.
"Yes we are, that's exactly what I'm trying to tell you. Ridge and I are a couple since a few weeks." Taylor can't help but smile. It still feels so good to be able to say those words. Her father stares at her in complete shock. There is sheer horror in his eyes. Ridge feels it's time to say something as well.
"Jack, we can explain this to you. We..."
"I don't want to hear a single word from you! The only thing I want from you is to get out of this apartment and out of my daughter's life!"

"Dad! This is still my apartment! You can't just kick Ridge out and I won't tolerate you talking to him like that either. This is my decision!" She speaks in a firm voice, she understands that it's hard for her father to accept this circumstance, but he has to respect her decision. Jack, on the other hand, is furious. Before he left for South Africa, he thought the Ridge nightmare is over for his daughter once and for all. She has finally broken free of him and now a few months later he has crept his way back into her life. But this time he will take care of his little girl. He pulls her away from Ridge and speaks urgently to her.
"Taylor, you can't be serious. Please think about it! Have you forgotten everything that man did to you? All the pain and misery?"
"No, of course I haven't. But please listen to me." She tries to placate him. But Jack does not want to hear any explanations. He turns again to his former son-in-law.
"I don't know how you did it or what your motives are. But I swear to you, I will not let you break my daughter's heart again. I don't know what curse you put on her, but you can't fool me." Ridge looks him straight in the eye.
"I have no intention of ever hurting Taylor again. I love her and I'm serious."
"That's what you said many times before, and then it were just empty promises." Taylor realizes there is no point it will work that way.

"Dad, please let it go. May I talk to you in private for a moment in the kitchen? Taylor realizes the only way she may resolve the situation is by speaking alone with her father.
"Fine by me." He casts one last venomous glance at Ridge and makes his way to the kitchen. Taylor hugs her sweetheart.
"I'm so sorry about that, I didn't know he would react this way. I'll fix it with him."
"It's okay. I have to be sorry, your dad is totally right with his reaction. Maybe it's really better if I go."
"No!" Taylor holds him back and pleads with him. "I don't want you to go! Please stay!"
"Alright! It's okay." He takes her reassuringly in his arms. For a moment they remain in the embrace, kissing.
“I go and talk to him. Never forget I love you!” She kisses him once more then Taylor follows her father. Ridge prays she will find the right words. When Taylor steps into the kitchen, her father is already waiting for her. He still has to pull himself together very hard not to lose his composure.

"Taylor Hamilton Hayes, you know I think you are one of the most intelligent people on this planet, but when I see that man in your living room, I seriously question your sanity. How many times are you going to give this man the opportunity to stomp on you? I thought you finally managed to break away from him." Taylor tries to calm him down.
"You've got it all wrong. A lot happened the last few months and this thing with us wasn't planned or anything, it just turned out this way. Ridge came to town earlier this year for business reasons. He didn't know I live here at first until one day he saw me downtown by chance."
"And then he had nothing better to do than make goo-goo eyes at you and reel you back in?!"
"No, it wasn't like that. Yes, Ridge tried to get in touch with me but he just wanted to talk to me. So we met to work out our differences. It was very important to Ridge to make peace and it felt good for me too to finally leave the past behind. Then we saw each other more often and we developed a deep friendship and eventually friendship turned into love. We fell in love with each other all over again. Ridge loves me and I love him and we are happy."
"Taylor, how many times have you thought that over the years and how many times have you been disappointed? Have you forgotten what he did to you last year? I haven't forgotten it how you suddenly showed up at my door and cried your eyes out for two days, and then right before I left for South Africa, you were on such a good turn. You were finally free of all those hurt feelings and false expectations and now I come back a few months later and discover this man in your apartment. You know how this ends! He's going to hurt you again."

"No, he won't! Ridge has changed. He is well aware that he made serious mistakes in the past. But we have both decided to draw a line under them. And this time everything is different, Ridge is the most loving, attentive and caring partner anyone could ever ask for. He shows me every day through so many small gestures how much he loves me. He showers me with all his love and is sensible for my needs and wishes. We have a truly sincere and stable relationship. We both want the same and we are both committed to each other, we both give as much as we get."
"And what about this other woman?"
"Brooke? That's over and done with before Ridge even came to town. He's not interested in her anymore. Brooke is no longer a competitor...Dad, I can imagine this is a shock to you right now and I can understand why you're having problems processing all of this, but I'm asking you to accept it."
"Taylor, you are my only daughter, all I want for you is that you are happy!"
"I'm fine, to be honest, I've never been better. I can't remember the last time I was this content and fulfilled in my life."
"The only question is how long it will last. You mentioned yourself he's here for business. What if he goes back to LA one day and he sees Brooke again? Are you sure he really broke up with her for good? It wouldn't be the first time he hasn't been honest with you about this."

"Dad please! It's over between Brooke and Ridge and it was over long before we even met again. He doesn't want anything to do with her anymore and that's final."
"But they're still in contact with each other, aren't they?"
"There's no way around it, they have a child together. Brooke will always be a part of the family, I can't change that and neither can Ridge. But she's not a threat to our relationship."
"You say that now because you're here in San Francisco and Brooke is in LA...but well, you're an adult. You have grown children of your own. I can't tell you how to live your life. All I can advise you is to take care of yourself and as far as I'm concerned....you can't expect me to put Ridge back in my arms so soon."
"I'm not asking you to do that. All I ask is that you at least give him a chance, for my sake. Dad listen to me, I'm not naive, I'm not blind and I still know what went wrong in the past. I started this relationship with an open eye and critical consideration. But sometimes you need to give things another shot when it feels right and this feels right and it's real. So please Dad have faith in me and my decision and give Ridge one last chance to prove himself to you.” Taylor pleads with her father. Jack can't ignore, he notices the sparkle in her eyes and her refreshing smile when she talks about Ridge. He has to admit she truly seems happy. But he is still not convinced.
"I'll have to think about it. I'm going back to the hotel for now. I'll stay until the day after tomorrow. I'd be glad to see you for dinner tomorrow night." The two walk out the kitchen. Without looking at Ridge, Jack says goodbye to his daughter and leaves.

"You don't seem to have won him over yet." Taylor flops down on the couch next to Ridge. He puts his arm around her and she cuddles up to him.
"Well, it's just not easy for him. He doesn't believe you're serious this time and he's scared for me. But he probably will come around. I think to some extent I got through to him. He just needs more time."
"I actually understand his concerns very well. If it were about Steffy I would probably react the same way."
"I really hope he will get used to the situation. My only wish is for him to respect our relationship." Ridge tries his best to comfort her. It hurts him to see her suffer and to know that he is the reason.
"I'm sorry, this is all my fault!" Taylor smiles at him and gives him a peck.
"No, it isn't. It's no one's fault. The situation is just complicated and in the end I'm not innocent either. When I left LA last year, I was with my father for a few days and back then it was all still so fresh. I was so angry and disappointed and hurt and I was pretty honest with him about everything and laid out on you pretty badly. So no wonder he's suspicious now." They talk about the messy situation for a while until they go to bed.

The next afternoon Ridge is on his way to his former father-in-law's hotel. He has made a decision. During the night he noticed the restlessness Taylor slept with and even though she tries not to show it, he could tell how much the situation is bothering her. He walks up to the front desk.
"Good afternoon, I'm looking for Jack Hamilton."
"One moment please...yes he is a guest here. Are you related to him?"
"Yes, I'm his son-in-law, my wife and I want to surprise him."
"Oh, I see. He's room number 506, the elevators are right over there."
"Thank you!" A short time later Ridge knocks on said door.
"Room service!" The door opens and Jack looks at him first in surprise, then horror.
"What are you doing here?" Ridge pushes past him and steps into the modest room.

"I need to talk to you and whether you want to or not you're going to listen to me for a few minutes!"
"Give me one reason why I should do that?"
"The reason is Taylor, your daughter whose welfare I care about as much as you do."
"If you had Taylor's best interests at heart you would finally stop playing your games with her and leave her alone."
"I can't because I love her." Jack is puzzled by this answer but then he collects himself.
"You know for so many years I believed in you and in your love and I was convinced for many years that you are the right man for my little girl. That you could make her happy and you were a happy family for some time. But after all you've done to her over the last years, you can't expect me to believe you now." Ridges sighs.
"It's true though! I know I've made a lot of mistakes and being a father myself, I can very well understand why you want to protect Taylor. But a lot has happened in the last few months. I sincerely and with my whole heart fell in love with her. I can't say anything else, only that I love her more than anything else. That's the reason why I'm here. I don't want Taylor to feel like she's standing between us. When we started our relationship, I vowed to her and myself I will always be there for her and do everything I can to make her happy. I promised her to take care of her and to keep any pain away from her.” Jack can't deny, those words touch him. He swallows.

"And what about this other woman?"
"That's over and done with forever and it was over before Taylor and I met again. My love for Taylor has nothing to do with Brooke, even if Taylor and I hadn't met here, it wouldn't change the situation between Brooke and me."
"So you can swear to me, if you return to LA one day you won't develop any feelings for her again and my daughter will be forgotten?"
"I solemnly promise you that. I have no intention of ever leaving or letting Taylor go again. Just as I have no intention of disappointing and abandoning the kids again."
"So that means they both know?"
"Yes they are the only ones of the family besides you that know so far. They visited us here together recently and we told them and they are both thrilled about it. They always wanted us to be a family again. We haven't told the rest of the family yet because we just want to wait a little bit before we face all the turmoil. But we don't have a secret relationship. All our friends, acquaintances and colleagues here in San Francisco know." Jack listens intently to what Ridge reports. For a while he says nothing, thinking hard.

"I can only hope that you really mean it this time. I saw yesterday how much Taylor believes in you and I can't say anything else, I saw how happy she was. So I can only advise you not to put it all on the line again. Don't hurt her again!"
"I would never do that, believe me if I could I would turn back the time and do so many things differently. I realize now I didn't treat Taylor the way she deserved. But that's over. In the last few months, I got to know her on a whole new level. I love her and not because of our past or the kids. I love her for the woman she is today. With her life is so uncomplicated and cheerful without any drama. She gives me a feeling of security. When I come home at night and dinner is ready and she falls around my neck to greet me, I know I am home and it feels right. At the same time it is good to see her gratitude for everything I do for her. The sparkle in her eyes when I bring her flowers, her joy when we go out on a date. She warms my heart with her smile. I've finally found my place in life." As he speaks, Jack looks him straight in the eye. His speech finally melts the ice. Silently he puts his hand on Ridge's. The latter understands the gesture. No words are needed.

They are silent for a while, then they start small talk. Jack talks about his projects in South Africa and Ridge about his boutique. Jack gets to his feet.
"You probably know I invited Taylor to dinner. I think it would mean a lot to her if you join us and I would be delighted too.”
"I'd love to! I really appreciate the invitation." Ridge smirks with satisfaction. He hoped this conversation would lead to this result. They are a little early, so they decide to pick up Taylor at her office. She is more than surprised to see the two of them together.
"Did I miss anything crucial?" Ridge replies, unimpressed.
"No! How do you come up with this idea?" Jack continues.
"We just came to pick you up for dinner." Taylor looks confused from one to the other. Ridge snaps her out of her thoughts.
"So are you ready? Your two men are hungry!"
"Give me five minutes." The five minutes end up being 20. However when Taylor stays in front of them all styled up and dressed in an elegant red evening gown, both of them are speechless and any commentary sticks in their throats.

At dinner, Jack observes very closely the interaction between Ridge and Taylor. Like all the other people before, he immediately notices the many little caresses. He senses the love and magic between them.
"Do you really have to leave tomorrow Dad. Why don't you stay a few more days?"
"I'm afraid I can't. I know it's a shame but I have to go home." He turns to Ridge. "I'm counting on you. Take good care of my little girl!"
"Of course! You don't have to worry about it!" He wraps Taylor in his arms.
"Hey! I'm a grown strong woman. I think I can stand up for myself pretty well, besides I'll have to watch out for you so you don't do anything stupid."
"Excuse me? I am a serious and earnest businessman. So what foolishness are you talking about?" He continues in a whisper. "Except the ones I make with you!" Taylor pokes him in the ribs. She feels herself blush.

A short time later Jack heads to the restroom. Taylor strokes Ridge's face.
"Thank you! Thanks for working things out with my dad. I can't tell you how much that means to me."
"No big deal, I just want you to be happy. Besides I did it for my own safety too. You slept so fitfully last night, you hit me twice."
"Oops, sorry! I swear tonight I won't get violent."
She leans in and gives him a tender kiss. None of them notice Jack watching them from a distance. It fills his heart with joy to see his girl glowing. He wishes for her this time the happiness will last.

Chapter Text

After Taylor's father and their kids know about their relationship, Taylor and Ridge begin to think about how and when they should share the news with the rest of the family. Even though they enjoy the secrecy, they are aware they won't be able to keep up this charade much longer. Especially for Ridge, it becomes increasingly difficult to keep their relationship under wraps. After his mother told the whole family that Taylor also lives in San Francisco, not only she but all his siblings are constantly interested in news about her and with time it gets very hard for him to cover up his true involvement with Taylor. Also for Steffy and Thomas it is more and more a burden to keep the secret from the rest of the family. But Taylor and Ridge just can't figure out the best way to tell the family.

One night, however, when Ridge comes home, he claims he has the solution to all their problems. He talked to his mother on the phone this afternoon. In two weeks his parents will host the annual summer party for friends and family. His parents expect him to come home for this occasion. His mother indicated, everyone would be very happy to see Taylor at the party as well.
"This invitation is the answer for us!" comments Ridge to Taylor over dinner. "The entire family will be there, it's the best opportunity to tell everyone about us at once, that way we don't have to contact everyone individually." Taylor nods.
"Indeed it sounds like a good idea, but how do you envision it in detail? Shall we just show up at the party as a couple and shout 'Surprise'?!" Ridge gets her point.
"Mhm, probably it would be better to tell them before the party." He muss. "I know how we'll do it. Mother mentioned she'd like to have the family over for dinner the night before. This will be the best chance to tell them." Taylor thinks about it for a long time, the plan sounds very reasonable, however she also feels a little uncomfortable facing the entire family again. Ridge notices her hesitation.

"Are you okay?"
"Yeah... yeah... I'm just wondering how they're all going to react to the news and honestly I'm a little anxious about facing everyone again. I mean after all this time." Ridge reaches for her hand.
"You shouldn't worry about that. They'll all freak out to see you again. You have no idea what kind of lectures I got from Felicia and Kristen when you left LA. Those two were totally on your side and were pretty harsh with me and Thorne as well. They will greet you with open arms." Taylor, still not completely convinced, feels a little bit more confident. Ridge continues. "Believe me, if anyone needs to be scared it's me. They will all rather start to grill me." Taylor chuckles, sitting down on his lap.
"If they do, they'll have to deal with me! I'll defend you like a mother bear. No one can get past me!" He pulls her even closer and grins. "Well, we'll see how they react."
"True, but I guarantee you they'll all be thrilled. They adore you and none of them besides Dad was very sorry when Brooke and I separated. I don't think it needs much to convince them you're the right one for me. I think they all rather prefer us being back together than me back together with Brooke." Taylor stares at him horrified. "Hey that was a joke!"
"It's not that. It just came to my mind Brooke doesn't know about us either or did you tell her at some point?"
"No! You know I only respond to her messages when it concerns RJ, otherwise I never talked to her about anything else. But I get what you want to say. I'm sure Brooke will be at the party as well. So it would be only fair to talk to her first. I'll set up a meeting with her." Taylor breathes out.
“I wonder how she will react. I’m sure she won't believe you are sincere. She will blame me for sure. I bet she's gonna say something like I lured you into a trap or I forced myself on you.”
“Well when I think about it…” Ridge teases her and chuckles.
“Hey, be careful with what you say!” She punches him,he tries to fence her off.
“Well you captured me with your entire nature, that I couldn't resist you.” His hands wander along her body, while he nuzzles her with his nose.”
“You poor guy! You are really punished that you have to deal with me!” They both laugh and sink into a heated liplock.

Over the next few days Taylor and Ridge take care of their arrangements. Ridge tells his parents he will be home for the party and the family dinner and Taylor will join him. They also inform Steffy and Thomas, who are looking forward to seeing their parents again. Finally everything is prepared, they will fly to Los Angeles on Thursday and back on Sunday night.

Wednesday morning they take their time and laze around in bed. Both took the day off from work to prepare for their trip without any stress. As they lie there comfortable in each other's arms, both of their phones begin to ring incessantly and a flood of messages rushes in. At first they try to ignore the constant beeping, but then they are both irritated about this terror. They check their phones and both have numerous missed calls as well as dozens of messages. Taylor is reading several text messages from Steffy and Thomas, saying it is very urgent to read her emails. Taylor gets her laptop, Steffy has sent her a link. Taylor can't believe what she sees.
"Oh my god!"
"What's the matter?" asks Ridge, nervous due to her reaction. She turns the laptop towards him and Ridge is petrified. There is the cover of a tabloid with the headline
'Ridge Forrester - the way back to his true love!'
Underneath are several pictures of them, all taken the last few days. One shows them in an intimate embrace on a ferry, another as they come out of a restaurant and the third shows them on a park bench, kissing.
"Wow, that's unbelievable! Someone has been watching us for days." Hastily he skims the short text:

Ridge Forrester, CEO of Forrester Creation, separated from his longterm wife Brooke Logan Forrester several months ago. But all those who assume the well-known designer would indulge in misery are mistaken. Ridge Forrester has apparently found back to the bright side of life and not alone. Recently he has often been seen in company with a beautiful woman. The lady on his side is none other than Dr. Taylor Hayes, with whom Ridge Forrester was married several times and the mother of his children Steffy and Thomas Forester. It looks quite as if he has found his way back to his true love.

Taylor reads the article over his shoulders.
"Well maybe it's a little cheesy, but basically the article states the truth." Ridge stares at her, frowning.
"Yeah it could be worse, but I still wonder what kind of idiot comes up with the idea of gossiping about our private life. I mean does the whole world have to read about who I'm dating?"
All at once the two stare at each other in horror, they both have the same terrible thought.
"Oh no! This can't be true when I imagine everyone at home is reading this now. They'll all be quite upset because they didn't hear it from us, but from the newspaper."
At the same moment their phones ring again, Taylor gets a call from Thomas and Ridge from his father. Both push the calls away and turn their phones silent. Perplexed Taylor looks at Ridge.
"What do you suggest now? We have to figure out some way to undo the damage." Ridge shrinks his shoulders.
"I have no idea. I mean we can't very well undo this, but I'll find out who did this!" He reaches for his phone again to contact some people. Taylor is now getting another call from Steffy and she decides to answer it this time to find out from her kids what is going on at home. When both Ridge and she hang up, she gives him a brief report.

"I just got off the phone with Steffy. All hell is going on at home. Thomas and her are being hassled non-stop by everyone to find out what is really going on. Things are also turbulent at Forrester Creation as everyone is now calling for an official statement. Thomas and she went to her friend's place and hide out there for now. Steffy demands we shall come home as soon as possible and sort things out. Did you find out anything?"
"I sure did! I found out who wrote the article about us. Actually, I should have guessed. It was Jarrett!"
"Oh no, that jerk again!"
"Well he didn't actually want to persuade us, it was actually Brooke he was after. He told me, he got in a huge fight with her over a home story and wanted to get back at her this way. He knows that I'm Brooke's sore spot and therefore he followed me to find something he could use to annoy Brooke and well we provided the perfect story. I gave him a piece of my mind, he replied he is sorry if he got us in trouble."
"Great! That makes me feel better right away!"
Taylor is furious, just because this wannabe journalist wanted to tease Brooke, they were now in this mess. She turns to Ridge.
"I think Steffy is right, we should fly home as soon as possible."'
"Yeah, I think so too. I will best order the jet immediately."
"The jet? Do you really think that's necessary? Surely there's a flight in the next few hours and we can change the tickets."
"And then run into some paparazzi at the airport who will then run the next cover story on us?! No way!"
"Okay, you got a point."

While Ridge takes care of the flight, Taylor packs their bags and rushes over to Susan's to drop off the key. Susan has read the article as well, but doesn't really think it is a big deal. However, she understands how awkward the situation is for Taylor and Ridge. She tries to comfort Taylor and wishes her good luck for the family reunion. Ridge calls his father and asks him to make sure that everyone would gather at the Forrester mansion tomorrow afternoon. Of course, Eric immediately wants to know if the tabloid is a fake or true, but Ridge doesn't give him an answer. He hangs up before Eric has a chance to ask any more questions.

A few hours later, Ridge and Taylor are on their way to LA. Taylor makes herself comfortable in his arms.
"You were absolutely right about ordering the jet. It's way more cozier this way!"
While Taylor dozes away, Ridge is far too nervous to relax. His thoughts circle around how his family is going to react. The article didn't make things any easier. His parents don't like it at all when they are confronted with such facts out of the blue. Ridge would have liked to explain it to them gently in his own way. Now Taylor and he are in the predicament of having to justify themselves. Just before they arrive in LA, he wakes her up. Seeing her hometown again after all this time, she gets extremely excited.
"I can't wait to see our house again and of course the kids."

Ridge lets her joy get the best of him, but Taylor knows him well enough to see what is going on inside him.
"Don't worry, Ridge. We shouldn't make things more complicated than they are. It's our life and we have every right to conduct it the way we want. We'll just tell them the article is true and we're back together and then they should either be happy for us or not."
She kisses him with all her love. He embraces her tightly and strokes her hair.
"You're right Doc! As long as we love each other and know what we want, who cares about the rest of the world.”

Chapter Text

Taylor and Ridge land and are immediately on their way to their Bel Air mansion. On the drive, they enjoy the sights of their hometown. It is very emotional for both of them to be back in LA after so many months. Once home, Taylor is especially overwhelmed with emotion. It feels great to be back in their old house. Even though Steffy and Thomas have changed a few little things the past year, it still has the same spirit. Ridge contacts the kids to tell them they arrived.

Steffy and Thomas show up shortly. Since neither of them is in the mood to cook, they order pizza for dinner. While they make themselves comfortable, Steffy and Thomas report about everything that happened today. A few journalists showed up at Forrester Creation as well as outside the house, waiting for an official announcement. In addition, all the family members literally swarmed Thomas and Steffy for details. Intimidated by the situation, they decided to hide. They waited for an unobserved moment to sneak out of the house. They spent the rest of the day hiding out at Steffy's friend's house with their phones on silent. Steffy learned from Katie, she arranged an official statement saying Forrester Creation would not comment on Ridge's personal life. Taylor and Ridge deeply apologize to them that they got dragged into this mess. They all wonder about the reaction the family will show when they learn the truth. Thomas shrugs his shoulders.

"I'm sure many people think the tabloid is a fake. Because from what we heard, Granddad learned Jarrett was behind it, and what he's written about our family the last few years could rarely be taken seriously."
"Indeed! Nothing good has ever come from that idiot..." Steffy agrees with her brother. "...I mean he must be totally crazy, watching you guys for days and then out of the blue publishing these pictures or did he talk to you about it before?" Ridge shakes his head.
"Of course not, we were just as shocked as you were when we read it this morning. I also talked to Jarret afterwards and he explained to me he had no intention to harm us. He thought since we show our love so openly it isn't a secret. I mean, basically the article itself isn't all wrong, but we would never have allowed something like that to be published."
"Especially not before everyone knows. The last thing your dad and I wanted was for them not to hear it from us."
"Yeah, that really sucks. In any case, you'll have some major explaining to do tomorrow and I think despite the article, the news will still be a big surprise to some."

Later that night, Taylor stands alone in the master bedroom. Thoughts of the night when she had left LA in a hurry come flooding back. Never would she have imagined this certain night that one year later she would be standing here again her life completely changed. She shakes off the old memories and starts unpacking the suitcases. She becomes a little irritated when she steps into the closet. There are still some clothes she left behind. But in the entire room is no item of Ridge, which confuses her, since he had lived here before he left LA. Just then Ridge enters the room and Taylor approachs him about her observation.
"Where did you leave all your stuff, you didn't bring it all with you to San Francisco?"
"I was sleeping in one of the guest rooms at the time. To me it seemed kind of wrong to stay here in this room. This was, even when you weren't here still your room. I would have felt like an intruder." Taylor steps up to him and wraps her arms around his neck.
"Anyway, now it's our bedroom again. I hope you're not planning on letting me sleep here alone?!" He peeks at her tenderly.
"I wouldn't dream of it. You know the mattress of this bed is so much more comfortable." Even though Taylor laughs at his remark, he notices her troubled face. "Hey, what's the matter with you? Is it anxiety about tomorrow?"
"No! No! It's just..." Taylor avoids his gaze. Ridge gets an idea what is going on inside her. He pulls her back to him.
"Are there any old ghosts haunting your head again?" Taylor doesn't give him an answer, but the look on her face tells Ridge he hit the bull's eye. "I know a good way to get rid of all those evil spirits!" He starts tickling her so hard until she cries out and tears roll down her face from laughter. He doesn't let go until she is already gasping for air and begging for mercy.

The next afternoon, the big moment is there. Taylor, Ridge and the kids are on their way to the Forrester mansion, where the whole family is already waiting for them. Felicia arrived two days ago and Kristen arrived this morning. Thorne has also already joined them in the living room, as well as their parents. They all gather together, discussing whether the article is true or not.
Thorne and Eric are convinced the tabloid is a bluff. Eric also figured out that Jarrett was actually trying to hit Brooke with it and the pictures may speak a misleading language. Everyone knows Taylor and Ridge always shared a special intimate interaction with each other, which could easily be misinterpreted. The photo showing them arm in arm isn't conclusive proof and the kiss may have been a harmless greeting kiss.
Stephanie, on the other hand, prays the article does speak the truth. She still wants nothing more than for Taylor and Ridge to get back together. Felicia and Kristen at least consider the possibility that the two are a couple again. After all, they both lived the last few months in San Francisco and had seen each other from time to time, so it's possible that old feelings had flared up. In any case, everyone is eagerly waiting to finally hear what is going on. Then the front door opens and Steffy and Thomas enter. While the two are greeted by the family, Ridge and Taylor stand outside the door and take a last deep breath.

"Are you ready?" asks Ridge his sweetheart, who just shakes her head.
"Can't we just sneak away quietly?" Ridge laughs and takes her in his arms.
"I'm afraid we have to face them, so let's get into the fight!" But before he steps through the door, Taylor pulls him back once more and gives him the most loving and tender kiss.
"I love you!" He smiles at her, now pulling her to him as well and kisses her back.
"I love you too!" Then he grabs her hand and they walk together into the living room.
First of all, they are both greeted warmly by everyone, especially Taylor. Everyone is happy to see her again after more than a year. When the general welcome hubbub.finally quiets down and everyone takes their seat again, Stephanie can't no longer stand the tension.

"So now tell us what's going on with you both?" Ridge clears his throat.
"Well about that article, we're really uncomfortable with it and we're sorry you all found out the truth this way. Actually, we planned to tell you all about it ourselves this weekend." Everyone stares at him, stunned. Felicia realizes what her brother is trying to say.
"So it's true? You're really back together?" Taylor and Ridge grin at each other and nod.
"Yes it's true! Taylor and I spent a lot of time with each other and fell in love again and we're back together." For a moment, the room turns dead silent; you may hear a pin drop. Everyone is trying to comprehend what they just heard. Kristen is the first to regain her speech.
"But how did this happen, I mean all of a sudden?" Ridge looks around sheepishly.
"To be honest, it didn't happen suddenly, and we haven't just been together for a few days. We've been together for a long time and we actually already kind of live together." Everyone looks even more stunned.

"Are you saying you've been a couple for months and have kept us all in the dark all this time?" Stephanie can't believe it. She assumed Taylor and Ridge only recently found back together. She doesn't understand why the two of them would keep such a big secret from the family for so long. "Why did you guys do that? Don't you think your family has a right to know what's going on between you? Why all this secrecy?"
"It's obvious Mother!" interjects Thorne. "Probably the whole thing is just a game for Ridge. A gimmick and nothing serious! That's why you guys haven't said anything all this time. You Ridge just wanna have a little bit of fun." Ridge, who started to feel guilty due to his mother's disappointment, is now furious.
"No! That's not true!" Taylor puts his hand in hers to calm him down. She tries to explain herself.
"It was mostly my decision to wait so long. We didn't want to say anything, until we were absolutely sure and we wanted some time for us to figure out for ourselves first where this relationship leads to. We just needed this time for us alone and we wanted to spend the beginning phase of our relationship without any interference. It wasn't our intention to hurt or betray anyone, but this time we want to do it our way, how it feels right for us."

Felicia and Kristen nod in agreement. They very well understand why Taylor and Ridge waited a while before they were ready to let the family in on it. Especially after everything that happened between them the past few years. Stephanie falls silent, realizing that mostly she was meant when Taylor implied they didn't want any interference and the unspoken criticism makes her very thoughtful. Ridge now takes the floor again.
"Anyway, we're both very serious. We love each other and we are about to build a life together and either you are happy for us or not! In any case, we're not going to justify our feelings or our decision!" He speaks in a determined voice and everyone comprehends, he is adamant.
Felicia and Kristen now approach the two, hugging them and expressing their joy. Both were always convinced, Taylor is the more suitable woman for Ridge. They had their problems with Brooke because of all the turmoil she had brought to the family. So they are genuinely happy for their brother and also for Thomas and Steffy. They sense how much it means to both of them that their parents have found the way to each other again.

The ice seems to be broken and the mood becomes more relaxed. Taylor and Ridge share how they grew closer in the last few months, and Felicia and Kristen also give an update about what is going on in their lives. No one notices, Thorne quietly slips out of the room. Later everyone scatters around the room talking to someone. Eric signals to his son he wants to talk to him privately. So Ridge follows him into his study. Taylor stands with Felicia in front of the large window that faces the garden. They see Thorne walking along, obviously very agitated.
"He doesn't seem too happy about the news about Ridge and me," Taylor is wondering what the issue is with Thorne. Felicia offers her the answer.
"Well, the whole thing is probably more of a shock to him. You know how he feels about you and that hasn't changed at all. He was very upset with Mother and Ridge because, in his opinion, they drove you away and he made them responsible that you broke up any contact with us. It hasn't been easy for him to deal with that anger and it's certainly hard for him to cope with you choosing Ridge again." Taylor becomes very thoughtful. It hasn't occurred to her that her feelings for Ridge might hurt Thorne in any way.
"The best will be for me to go to him and work it out."
"Do you really think that's a good idea? Maybe you better give him some time to digest all this first."
"No. It's certainly better we discuss this now, once and for all. I don't want this thing to come between him and Ridge."

As Taylor makes her way to the backyard, Ridge curiously turns to his father.
"So Dad, what do you want to talk to me about? Is it about business?"
"No, it's about you. I want to know from you if you're really certain you made the right choice?! Don't get me wrong, Taylor is a remarkable, unique woman. But you have to admit it's a little weird after all this time."
"I get your skepticism Dad, but I'm absolutely positive. I fell in love with her and we are very happy. This time, this is it! She is the woman I want to spend the rest of my life with."
"And what about Brooke? You know she still loves you, she believes you just wanted to get away from LA for a while to get some distance and then give you guys another try. I mean, you guys have been so happy together these past few years."
"Dad, Brooke and I were never happy without limitations. There were always obstacles, misunderstandings or some kind of scandal. I'm realizing that now. Yes, we loved each other very much at one point. I won't deny that, but this relationship was over before I left LA and for good. I've made that pretty clear to Brooke over and over again."
"But she keeps telling me you guys are in touch and you send each other messages regularly and you talk on the phone from time to time."
"Yes that's true, but that is always about RJ. Of course I still have contact with her, it's not like I don't want anything to do with her. She's part of the family and she's RJ's mom, but we've never shared any personal stuff or talked about us. The marriage between Brooke and me is over and that has nothing to do with Taylor. I just don't love Brooke anymore. Even if I wouldn't have met Taylor again it would not change my opinion about Brooke. All I want is a normal friendly communication with her. Nothing more!"

"Then you should get this straightened out as soon as possible, because Brooke is solid you guys will get back together someday."
"I already made some plans to talk to her, even before this trash came out. I made an appointment with Brooke for tomorrow. I want to tell her everything about my involvement with Taylor so she will not be surprised if she sees us at the party and I think it's only fair she gets this information from me."
Eric is relieved Ridge wants to fulfill his responsibility because he still feels great sympathy for Brooke. He knows this news will be a blow to her and he already feels sorry for her. It's not easy for him to accept the fact that Brooke and Ridge would never be together again. He as well as Brooke secretly hoped, one day would be a reunion for them. In his eyes, they had always been a perfect couple, but he is of course willing to give Ridge's new relationship with Taylor a chance; after all he likes Taylor as much as he likes Brooke and he knows she truly loves his son and he has a chance to be happy with her. He takes his son in his arms.
"Anyway, I wish you and Taylor all the best and that you will make your way together!"

While Ridge and Eric take the opportunity to discuss some business issues with each other, Taylor has stepped into the garden. A little uncertain, she walks towards Thorne. She doesn't quite know how to start the conversation. It finally blurts out of Thorne.
"Honestly Taylor, I don't get it! After everything he put you through, how can you give him another chance? He's not serious! He's going to hurt you again!"
Taylor tries her very best to convince Thorne how sincere and solid her relationship with Ridge is and how he has changed and is now much more responsive to her needs. She asks him to give Ridge another chance and not be so suspicious of him.
"How could I not be? After all he's done to you in the last few years and to Brooke and even to his children. I'll never understand why you're so attached to him. The worst is you don't see the people who really care about you and genuinely love you!" Taylor understands Thorne is now talking about himself.
"I never overlooked your feelings and I never wanted to hurt you, but there is only one person I am truly in love with and I want to be with. Don't get me wrong Thorne. I care about you very deeply. You're like a big brother to me, you've been there for me and the kids in many difficult situations and I'm very grateful for that and I really appreciate that you're still sympathetic to me and haven't condemned me to hell but we both know that this would never work and I'm not just talking about that Aly could probably never accept a relationship between us. My feelings for you are just not the same as my feelings for Ridge. He is the only man I always loved and always will."
"I just hope you don't regret it one day and you don't get burned."
"That's certainly not going to happen this time. Ridge and I are experiencing right now our golden time. We finally live the life I always dreamed of and everything is perfect. You can trust me, Ridge is good for me. And we draw a line under the past so you should do it too."
“If you say so!”

The two hug, when they hear a throat clearing behind them.
"Am I interrupting something important?" Taylor breaks free of the embrace and she walks up to Ridge and taps his forehead, laughing. The two brothers give each other a long definite stare. Taylor notices Ridge pulling her very tightly.
"I'm going to go inside, it's starting to get a little chilly out here." After Thorne is gone, Ridge glances urgently at Taylor.
"Let me guess, he's not thrilled and doesn't believe we belong together."
"Well let's just say that might take some more convincing."
"He still loves you, doesn't he?!” Taylor nods.
"But I've made it pretty clear that this is never going to happen and that I'm in love with you. So please don't start a fight with him."
"As long as he keeps his hands off you!"

The family sits together for a long time that night. Stephanie is on cloud nine. It's such a blessing to have all her children around and the news of Ridge and Taylor are the crowning moment for her. Out of a joke Felicia brings up the topic of marriage, teasing Taylor and Ridge when it would be their time. Taylor claims she is old-fashioned in this respect and she will wait for a proposal. Thus, everyone looks tensely at Ridge, who feels very uncomfortable at that moment. Stephanie suddenly goes into a complete frenzy.

"Oh my God I have a wonderful idea! What do you guys think about getting married the day after tomorrow at our summer party?!" Taylor and Ridge stare at her in bewilderment, hoping she just makes jokes. But she has that certain sparkle and gleam in her eye that indicates she is quite serious. Ridge casts a venomous sideways glance at Felicia, who started the subject and she shrugs guiltily.
"Mother, please let it go. We really don't want to rush this right now." Taylor nods in agreement.
"Exactly, besides this is your summer party. You should be the center of attention and there's really no need for a wedding! And like I said, I'm kind of old-fashioned in this regard. First I want a proper proposal with a ring and everything and then comes the wedding."
"But that can all be organized. We still have the entire day tomorrow. I can easily plan the most beautiful wedding in that time. All that's missing is the proposal, that's your part Ridge." Stephanie is getting more and more excited about her idea. Everyone sighs, Eric makes an attempt to bring her back down to earth. But his wife wouldn't listen.

Ridge finally comes up with an idea of how to gallantly get out of this situation. While his father is still arguing with his mother, he fiddles with the flower arrangement on the table and fishes a piece of gold wire from the ornament. He forms the wire to a ring. Taylor watches his doing with confusion. Finally Ridge clears his throat.
"Listen up, everybody!" Everyone except his mother glances at him in disbelief. They can’t imagine he would actually go along with this crazy idea. Ridge get down on his knees in front of Taylor.
"Taylor, my love, with this ring I ask you: Will you become my non-wife and not marry me at the summer party, but instead live happily with me without a marriage certificate?" Taylor's grin grows wider.
"Yes Ridge! I very much want to become your non-wife and not marry you at the summer party. I want to live happily with you without a marriage certificate."
He slips the homemade ring on her finger and they fall into each other's arms and sink into a deep intimate kiss. Everyone is laughing and cheering only Stephanie pulls a face, but she realizes she has no chance to win this battle. They all toast to the non-engagement.

Chapter Text

The mood is leisurely at the Belair mansion that morning. After breakfast, Steffy and Thomas leave for work. Since it's a very warm beautiful summer day, Taylor and Ridge spend the morning at the pool. They enjoy this luxury, which they sometimes miss in San Francisco. They savage the refreshing water and relax on the patio. For lunch, Taylor prepares them some sandwiches. Soon it’s time for Ridge to get ready for his appointment with Brooke. When he is ready to go, he looks for Taylor, who sits in the living room engrossed in a book she needs for her research. He clears his throat.

"Well I'm leaving!" Taylor steps towards him and hugs him. She has to swallow hard.
"I'll keep my fingers crossed and think of you every minute!"
"Thanks! I can use that, after everything Dad told me yesterday I don't think this is going to be an easy conversation and honestly I wish it was already done! If I would just have an idea how to do it. I really don't wanna hurt her, but on the other hand I know I have to tell her the truth!"
"Ridge, there is no right way for something like this no matter how you do it, it will always be a shock to her. Especially if your father is right and she still loves you. The best way is to make it quick and easy, just like ripping off a Band-Aid!"
"Nice comparison! I just hope she takes it well and there's no drama.” Taylor laughs derisively.
"You still realize, this is Brooke we're talking about! This is going to be a drama especially when she finds out that I, of all people, have snagged you." He gives her a mocking look. "Well, that's certainly the way she sees it."
"Well, when I think about it there might be something to that."
"Hey!" She punches him in the shoulder and he pulls her to him, laughing, and kisses her. Taylor returns his kisses and moves on to his neck. He tries to pull away from her.
"Hey, what are you doing? I get the impression you don't want me to leave." She looks at him, unperturbed.
"What makes you think that?" She shoves him toward the door. "Go on, get out of here!" He turns to her once more and strokes her face.
"Don't forget, I love you Doc! There's no reason for you to worry at all. So just take it easy and don't freak out while I'm gone."
"I'll try my very best!" They share one last kiss. As Taylor closes the door behind her, she takes a deep breath. She tries to ignore the uneasy feeling in the pit of her stomach and delves back into her reading.

On the way to Brooke's estate, Ridge keeps thinking about the best start to the conversation. He has no plan on how to convey the whole truth to Brooke as gently as possible, but also firmly. By the time he arrives at her house he still hasn't come up with an idea and decides to just let the situation play out. He gives himself a jolt and rings the doorbell. Brooke opens the door immediately. She has been waiting for him impatiently. Ridge sighs heavily as he steps into the house. Brooke has decorated the living area with flowers and candles and obviously ordered food from their favorite Italian restaurant. She herself is styled up from head to toe. She wears an elegant dress he designed for her two years ago. She smiles at him.

"Welcome home Ridge! I was so happy when you called and said you were coming home again. You can't imagine how much I missed you. I understand that you needed the time to get back to yourself. But that's all behind us now and we can start all over again!"
She wants to hug him and give him a kiss, but he blocks her. Irritated at his obvious rejection, she stares at him hurt. Ridge starts with his explanation.
"I'm afraid I need to get something straight here. I didn't come home for you or for us. I'm only here in LA because Mother and Dad invited me to their summer party. I'm going back to San Francisco on Sunday. I want to talk to you about something else." Brooke sighs. She is disappointed but not ready to give up.
"Is it about that tabloid? It's not important, I didn't take this trash seriously, not for a minute. Even more so when Eric told me Jarrett wrote it. It was obvious to me then that the whole thing is just a fake. I mean, that's what it is Ridge isn't it? The whole story is just a bluff, right?!" Ridge sits down on the couch and directs Brooke to sit with him.

"I know this is going to be a shock for you, but basically the article is telling the truth. I'm back together with Taylor. We reconnected in San Francisco and we've started a life together and we plan our future together." Brooke looks at him with shocked wide eyes. Tears show up.
"No! You can't be serious, Ridge! How can you do this? You don't even love her. You can't be serious about any of this. Is this perhaps some kind of test to check my feelings for you? We love each other! We belong together. We're meant to be together..."
"Brooke, our marriage is over and it was over long before I ever went to San Francisco. We broke up for good."
"I thought you just need some space to figure out the situation. But Ridge, you can't just throw away everything we share, everything we've built up!"
"Brooke, just face it. This story with us is over. My feelings have changed and we just weren't good for each other anymore. Think back over the last few months. All we did was fighting and giving each other a hard time. We even drove RJ and Hope out of the house with our behavior. Remember why RJ wanted to go to this boarding school. He was tired of all our back and forth."
"That's why I think we should finally put it all behind us and start over and focus on what we have."

"No! I didn't come here to restart our relationship, I just came here to tell you the truth about Taylor and me. I thought it would be better if you hear it from me. Especially since Taylor and I will also be at the summer party tomorrow."
"Excuse me? Taylor is in LA with you and you're bringing her to this party tomorrow?! A party we've always been to together!" Tears of anger and rage run down Brooke's face. Upset, she wanders around the room trying to process what Ridge had just told her. Then she stops abruptly and looks at him fiercely.
"This is all Thomas and Steffy's doing, am I right? They are behind it. They knew for sure that Taylor lives in San Francisco and then, after they destroyed our marriage, they directed you to San Francisco as well, so you and Taylor could see each other again. And Taylor just waited until you were there and then threw herself at you. Admit it, that's what happened!"
"No Brooke, that's not what happened at all. Of course Thomas and Steffy knew where her mother lives, they visited her there themselves. But they didn't tell Taylor or me anything when I moved into the town. Taylor had no idea I was coming. I saw her again by pure coincidence."
"Pure coincidence, yeah for sure! You can't seriously tell me that. The whole thing was planned by the three of them. They always wanted this. You and I separated and you all reunited; the glorious Forrester family!"

"Brooke, stop it right now! Thomas and Steffy had nothing to do with our break up and they had nothing to do with Taylor and me getting back together. They didn't even know about us until we told them and by then we had been a couple for a while." Brooke covers her ears and shakes her head vigorously.
"No! No, none of this can be true. I don't want to hear it!" She steps towards him and takes his face in her hands. "Tell me that none of this is true. That you still love me and that you're coming home." Ridge takes her hands away and looks at her urgently.
"You know I don't want to hurt you Brooke, but you leave me no choice. I'm going to make this very clear to you. I broke up with you because I don't love you anymore. My feelings for you aren't the same anymore. A lot has happened in the last few months and yes I have fallen in love with Taylor and I want to be with her not because anyone is pushing me or I feel obligated or anything, but simply because I truly love her. All I wish for you is that one day we can get back to a normal interaction. You are still a part of my family, you always will be and because of RJ we will always be connected. But I don't want to live with you." .

"You can say whatever you want Ridge. I know not a word of it is true. I don't know why you're doing this, but this isn't really you and one day you'll realize that and you will come back to me. I will never give up on you!" Ridge stares at her with a desperate expression on his face. Her statement makes him very apprehensive.
"Brooke, you'd better focus on your own life and not waste your time waiting for me, because I'm not coming back. I think it's better if I leave now. Everything is said. Oh one more thing: I expect you to leave Thomas and Steffy alone. Don't you dare take your anger out on them, they don't deserve that!" With these words Ridge closes the door behind him.

As Ridge sits back in his car, he takes a deep breath. The conversation has taken quite a toll on him. Even though he doesn't love Brooke anymore, it hurts him to see how distraught she looked and that she is crushed because of him. Relieved it is over, he just drives around a little while to clear his head.

While Ridge whizzes through the streets of LA, Taylor sits tensely at home, trying to focus on her research. However not a word of what she is reading is going into her head. Her thoughts keep circling around Ridge and Brooke. Just then, the doorbell rings.
"Stephanie, what a surprise!"
"Yeah, I thought I stop by just have a little chat."
"It's not still about that wedding? I hope you don't hold his little charade against Ridge, but what else was he supposed to do!"
"No, that subject is off the table. Eric made it very obvious to me yesterday that I overshot the mark again. I was just so euphoric that Ridge and you are finally back together."
"Well you have every reason to be, but please stay out of our business. I mean Ridge and I have really proven now that we can handle things just fine on our own, without you meddling in."

"I'll do my best, by the way, where is Ridge? I didn't see his car in the driveway. Did he go to Forrester Creation?" Taylor hesitates with her answer, knowing what is about to start.
"No, he went to Brooke's."
"To Brooke? Why would he do that?"
"Well, he wants to talk to her. About us being a couple again. He wants to tell her the news in person."
"I see and why didn't you go with him?"
"Because it wouldn't have been a good idea. I'm certainly the last person Brooke wants to see right now. Besides, Ridge doesn't need a chaperone when he's talking to his ex-wife." Stephanie scrutinizes her suspiciously.
"So you're telling me you have no problem with this at all? I mean we both know Brooke, she still wants him for herself and she will never respect a relationship between you two." Taylor groans, annoyed.

"Stephanie, please not all the same old stories again. Not the same old thing. Yes, I know Brooke and yes she will probably try to win him back over. And for sure she will never show any consideration for me or anyone else. But Ridge doesn't want her anymore. He broke up with her, for good! We're together now, and that's all that matters!"
"Of course, I don't doubt his love for you. But you know him when he meets Brooke. It never ended well before."
"Stephanie, this time the situation is very different. No matter what happened in the past, Ridge always chose Brooke then because he loved her very much. But that's over now. He doesn't love her anymore, he told me and this time no one talked him into it and there was no particular incident. Ridge just realized for himself that he doesn't want to live with her anymore. He sees her with different eyes now."

"So why did he go back to her anyway?"
"Because he wants to be fair. He wants her to hear the truth about us from him. Even though he's separated from Brooke, they need to be able to reason with each other in the future, alone for RJ's sake."
"And he doesn't care how you feel about it?"
"Of course he does! We discussed this! Okay, I admit it. It's not easy for me, but I also think it's right for him to meet her and work things out, and I trust Ridge completely!"
"You seem absolutely sure of yourself this time?!"
"Yes, I am. You know when we had our heart to heart back then, Ridge explained to me very forcefully how he views Brooke and their whole marriage by now and he was very honest about his feelings and that's when I realized that he's really serious this time. The story with Brooke is done for him, for good. And they had been separated for a long time before we got together."

"So what did he tell you?" Stephanie is very curious, because Ridge only gave her vague answers at the time.
"I can't tell you that, Stephanie. That was very personal and very intimate. I think Ridge should tell you that himself, if he wants to." Stephanie is disappointed. She hasn't expected such a reaction from Taylor. Her changed personality confuses her.
"I just hope you know what you're doing and you don't regret it!" Taylor starts getting really angry now.
"Stephanie please, stop it! I don't want to hear anymore. I don't want to get dragged back into all these old feuds. So either we change the subject now or I ask you to leave." She points with her finger towards the door.

After an extended jaunt, Ridge stops at Forrester Creation. He wants to get some papers from his office that his father left there for him. He has no idea what will await him there.

Chapter Text

Thomas and Steffy are engrossed in their work, discussing a few ideas for a new PR strategy, when the door to their office gets stormily torn open. There stands their former stepmother. Brooke lets the door slam shut and steps toward the siblings.

"Well, well here we are. I guess you're triumphant now, thinking you finally reached your goal. You believe you finally accomplished what you've been dreaming about for years. That you've really broken me, don't you?" Thomas and Steffy peeks at each other, puzzled. Thomas taps his sister.
"Could you please translate for me what this woman wants from us?"
"I would love to do it, if I had a clue myself what she's talking about." She turns to Brooke. "Is it a full moon again or what is the reason for this stunt?" Brooke's patience snaps.
"Now don't play innocent! You know exactly what I'm talking about. You made sure your parents meet again in San Francisco. You're the ones who pushed them back together. This new relationship and this supposedly newfound love, that's your work." Steffy now understands what Brooke is raging about. She grins at her gleefully.

"Oh thank you for the flowers. We'd love to take the credit for this miracle, but I'm afraid we had nothing to do with it."
"Tell that to whoever you want, but not me. This whole thing was planned right from the beginning, wasn't it? First your mother disappeared because she supposedly couldn't stand it here anymore, then you did everything you could to break up your father and me and finally you steered him to San Francisco. That's how it happened! Am I right?" Thomas shakes his head in disbelief.
"Still good old Brooke, always blaming others."
"Come on, it wouldn't be the first time you've done everything you can to get your parents back together."
"But this time, neither Steffy nor I had anything to do with it. It looks like you brought it all on yourself this time. It took a long road, but Dad finally sees behind that pretty facade of yours." Steffy agrees with her brother.
"Exactly and he's finally settled on the right woman who really loves him and who makes him happy, without any scandals or heartache."
"Yeah, yeah, still the same sermon as ever."
"And you keep proving us right over and over again."
"Yes of course. I'm the bad one and your mother is the saint, the good warm-hearted one who never does anything wrong."
"Mom certainly made mistakes in her life, but she never hurt our father the way you did. She didn't humiliate and betray him repeatedly." Brooke faces Thomas forcefully.

"Interesting that you of all people say that. You may not know it, but when your mother was pregnant with you, she couldn't even bring herself to tell your father this news. She even made him believe it was his brother's child." Thomas snorts and fires back at her.
"Seriously Brooke?! How dare you bring that up. Who the hell forced her to keep this secret? It was you and Thorne, wasn't it? And then you married Dad even though you knew about her pregnancy and the truth about my dad. You used all the tricks to prevent her from telling him."
"Yeah, that's her version of the story. The fact is she lied to him for months even though she had the opportunity to tell him the truth. But she waited until your father and I were a happy family and then she did everything she could to destroy that happiness." Steffy rolls her eyes.
"And how many times did you try to destroy our family? Or shall I ask in another way, how many relationships have you ruined in your life? And by the way, at least Dad never had to ask for a paternity test to know that Thomas, Phoebe, and me are his children, which God knows can't be said for your kids. You probably never knew yourself who the father of your unborn child was. I bet there wasn't one pregnancy where you didn't trick, lie and manipulate to get the man who was just your destiny!"

Ridge is in his office going through some paperwork when all of a sudden he hears wild screaming. He steps outside and realizes the commotion is coming from Steffy and Thomas' office. He rushes there and yanks open the door. He is astonished by what he sees. Steffy and Brooke are in a fierce fight. Both are literally wedged into each other, tearing at each other's hair and tugging at each other's clothes. Thomas eagerly tries to break the two fighters apart.
"What the hell is going on here?" yells Ridge. Everyone in the room freezes. Steffy and Brooke finally let go, but continue to stare venomously at each other.
"Your daughter is completely out of her mind. She just attacked me out of the blue. She inherited her mother's hysteria."
Thomas holds Steffy tight, before she can lunge at Brooke again. Steffy, completely disheveled, turns to her father.
"That's not true! She started it. She slapped me..."
"And you deserved it. You're nothing but a spoiled little-"
"Brooke, that's enough! Get out of this office now!" Still gasping for air and quite upset, Brooke casts one last scowl at Steffy and Thomas, then marches past Ridge out of the room.

Ridge steps up to his children.
"May someone please explain to me what happened here?" With Steffy still far too upset, Thomas explains what happened.
"Brooke just walked into our office with some wild insinuations and then the situation just escalated a little bit." Steffy adds.
"I know what you're going to say, I shouldn't have gone after her, but she hit me, so I just ticked off. She also insulted Mom and was picking on her." Ridge gets an inkling about the scenario. He takes Thomas and Steffy into his arms.
"I'm sorry, I should have known. But still this whole thing must not repeat itself. We'll discuss this later at home, now try to calm down. He hugs each of them again and then goes out into the hallway. Steffy and Thomas creep to the door to listen, what is going on outside.

"Didn't I ask you not to harass my kids?! This is your way of leaving them alone by barging in on them, calling them names and getting violent?!"
"That's not what happened at all. Ridge, please let me explain. I just tried to talk to them with all calmness."
"That's not what it looked like when I came into the office. I mean you're a grown woman, you're a mother and you have nothing better to do than fight with my daughter?!"
"Ridge please listen to me, this whole situation got a little out of hand and I'm sorry but Steffy came at me."
"Did you hit her?"
"Yes, but you won't believe what she said to me."
"I don't care! It doesn't matter. I want you to stay away from Steffy and Thomas, for good!"
"Ridge, please. I'm sorry! I'm just so shocked by the whole situation."
She smiles at him with that heart-warming look she could always wrap him around her finger with.
"Can't we talk about this in private. What do you say you come over to my place for dinner. We'll be completely undisturbed, just the two of us." Ridge sighs and shakes his head at her incredulously.
"I don't think that's a good idea. I already have other plans tonight and under the given circumstances, that would be the worst thing I could do."

Ridge disappears back into his office, Brooke watches after him disappointed. Steffy and Thomas, overheard everything, grin with satisfaction. As Brooke rushes past their door, they let out a sympathetic "Ooohh."
"Looks like your dinner for two is turning into 'Dinner for one'. But you still have some time before tonight. Why don't you call all your admirers, I'm sure you can find four to keep you company." For a moment, it looks like Brooke is about to go after Steffy again, but she changes her mind, gives them one last withering look and stalks off. Thomas and Steffy high-five and disappear back into their office.

Taylor paces nervously around the room and keeps checking her watch. She tried to call Ridge but only ended up on his voicemail. She even called Brooke's house, but no one answered the phone. She has tried hard not to worry too much about it, however an uneasiness overcame her. In her distress, she calls Susan. Susan immediately understands Taylor's problem and goes to great lengths to comfort her. Susan knows the complex history between Taylor, Ridge, and Brooke. She just finds the right words to give Taylor back her confidence. She assures her, everyone can see how much Ridge is in love with her and what a beautiful couple they make. She reminds her of all the incidents and little things he did for her over the past few months. Susan vigorously urges her to trust Ridge and not blow things out of proportion. It is simply a conversation between ex-lovers. Taylor knows Susan is right. She can't have a crisis every time Ridge talks to Brooke. Somehow she has to manage to get rid of those old demons. In a much better mood, Taylor finally hangs up.

Still, as more time passes the more anxious she becomes. She hopes Ridge will finally come home soon. How long can a debate take? She flops down on the couch; she gives up trying to work on her research. She just isn't able to concentrate. She rummages through her phone, looking at old photos and videos she took over the past few weeks. One video she watches over and over again. Shortly after Ridge and she became involved, she bought this phone.
One night, while he was busy preparing dinner, she taped him trying out the new camera. Ridge noticed this and kept urging her to stop. Mischievously she asked him what she would get in return. At the end of the video, Ridge seductively approached her and took the phone from her. At the very end, all that could be seen was the ceiling. But Taylor remembers the passionate kiss Ridge gave her and the outcome. They had postponed their dinner….
In the midst of her revelry, Taylor suddenly startles up. The front door opens and Ridge is coming in.

Taylor immediately rushes up to him and falls into his arms.
"Finally, you're back!"
She gives him a long kiss and snuggles up to him. He clutches her tightly. For a while they stand there in a close embrace. He smiles at her lovingly.
"You have no idea how much I needed this right now. If you only knew what I've been through today." Exhausted, he sinks onto the couch and rubs his eyes tiredly. Taylor looks at him sympathetically.
"You look worn out, how about a drink?"
"Yeah that would be great and whatever it is, preferably a double or triple!" Taylor shoots him a skeptical look but says nothing. She hands him a glass and he drains it in one go. She sat down next to him, stroking his hair.
"That bad?"
"Worse!"
"Was the conversation with Brooke that awful?"
"No..well actually it was...well it was everything we expected it to be. In fact, Brooke was absolutely convinced that I was going to come back to her and then accordingly she was devastated. But that wasn't even the worst of it. Afterwards I drove around for a while, had to free my head and then I made a stop at the office and you won't believe what happened there. Steffy and Brooke got into some kind of wrestling match." Taylor stares at him in horror.

"No way? Brooke and Steffy? What happened?"
"Brooke is absolutely adamant Steffy, Thomas and you were scheming to get us back together. She believes Steffy and Thomas are responsible for our breakup and then purposely they directed me to San Francisco because they knew you would be there."
"I see and then I just waited until you arrived to shamelessly seduce and nail you."
"Something like that."
"Brooke truly has a vivid imagination!"
"Well anyway, apparently she was going to confront them and then the whole situation escalated and by the time I got there they were in the middle of scratching each other's eyes out, literally!" Taylor can't believe it.
"Oh my god. I don't know what to say. What has gotten into Steffy? I mean, even if Brooke provoked her, that's still no reason to go after her."
"Yeah that's what I explained to them too. Apparently Steffy must have said something to Brooke and she slapped her across the face and then Steffy, you know her, completely lost it. And I specifically asked Brooke to leave Steffy and Thomas alone." Taylor shakes her head apprehensively.
"We need to talk to Steffy, this can't go on. Even if I understand her in some way, but this really isn't a solution."
"I think Steffy realizes that by now. I already had the impression she knows she has gone too far. But we have to talk to her. We won't have one peaceful second when we're gone and have to fear a bloodbath at any time."

Ridge sighs, takes Taylor in his arms and plays with her hair. "I'm glad to be back here with you." She makes herself cozy in his arms.
"I'm glad you're back, too."
"So what have you been doing all the time? Did you make any progress on your research?
"Well, not really. I had a visitor. Your mother was here."
"Oh great, is she still going to dress us up as bride and groom tomorrow?" Taylor chuckles.
"No thank God. Eric must have finally put the brakes on her in that regard. She was just going to stop by and then she noticed you weren't there and wanted to know where you are."
"And what did you tell her?
"Well the truth!" Ridge stares at her, aghast.
"Oha, I can truly imagine how she reacted." He mimics his mother's voice.
"How could you let Ridge go to Brooke? You know what's going to happen and so on and so on." Taylor laughs very badly.
"Yeah, you portrayed her pretty perfectly. Well, anyway she didn't stop and in the end I practically had to kick her out." Ridge gazes at her, dumbfounded.
"Seriously?"
"Well, I said at the end that we either talk about something else or she should leave and then she took off pretty offended."
"Wow, I'm impressed." He gives her a kiss. "I'm proud of you!"

"Why?"
"Well, because you stopped listening to Mother's pipe dreams and you stopped let her driving you crazy."
"Mmm." She avoids his gaze sheepishly. Ridge notices it, he turns her face to him, looking her in the eye.
"You didn't take Mother's tirades seriously, did you?"'
"Nnnno!" He glances at her forcefully.
"No I didn't. When she was here, I made it pretty clear to her that I trust you and that I'm on your side and that I'm not going to drive myself crazy over Brooke anymore. It's just that..... well…as the time passed I got more and more anxious and then I tried to call you and you didn't answer and then I called Brooke at home and no one answered, she was probably already at the office....well..and that's when my mind started racing and I knew on the one hand that it was ridiculous and I also talked to Susan on the phone and she reassured me that I have no reason to worry, but...." Taylor playes nervously with her fingers.
"But you didn't think just because I didn't answer my phone and Brooke didn't pick up that we were-"
"No! No! It's just..argh I hate this. I love you Ridge, I trust you and I know you won't hurt me again, but sometimes those old feelings just come crawling back and they're stronger than me." She buries her face in her hands.

Ridge pulls her to him and hugs her tightly. Softly, he strokes her hair.
"It's okay, I understand!" She circles his face with her finger.
"Ridge, I love you and I'm so happy with you. I don't think I've ever been happier than I am right now and the thought of losing it all again..."
"Ssshhh!" He holds his finger to her lips.
"You shouldn't even think about that, because it will never happen again....Taylor, I can't tell you how much I cherish and enjoy our life together. Every single day! I love you Doc!"
They sink into a heartfelt kiss. Taylor curles up to him as close as she can.
"Hold me tight! Don't let me go!" For a while they just lie there in each other's arms. That's when their eyes meet. They kiss softly. Their kisses become more and more demanding. Taylor slides her hand in his shirt and caresses his skin. Ridge's hand moves under her blouse and strokes her belly.

"Mom! Dad! We're home! Oh my God!" Startled, Steffy and Thomas turn away and cover their eyes. Taylor and Ridge, embarrassed, straighten up and tug their clothes into place. Steffy shakes her head.
"Really, do you have to do this here in the middle of the day? You guys could have at least given us a heads up!"
"Indeed! That's how you get the shock of your life." Thomas pulls a face.
“Now, don't exaggerate. There are worse things you could witness." Steffy and Thomas stare at their father in disbelief.
"Besides, nothing else happened at all!" Taylor frantically brushes her hair. Steffy and Thomas give their parents a mocking face. They aren't toddlers anymore. They don't even want to imagine what scene would have presented itself to them if they had burst in a little later. As much as they celebrate that their parents are back together, there are just things they don't want to imagine, like their own parents making love.
"You could have knocked or rung the doorbell!"
"Are you serious?" snaps Steffy at her father. "We're supposed to knock on our own front door??" Thomas shakes his head as well.
"So if we're interrupting anything, we can leave again and come back later?!"

"Now stop it! You better sit down, because we need to talk to you." Taylor points to the chairs and goes to the bar and pours each of them a glass of her homemade lemonade. She herself gets a new glass of iced tea and another drink for Ridge. There they all sit together. Before her parents have a chance to say anything, Steffy already takes the floor.
"I know what you wanna say. That it was totally way out of line to go after Brooke and that I should have controlled myself, but she started it. She just barreled into our office with her weird assumptions and all the things she threw at us and she slapped me!"
"Steffy's right!" defends Thomas, his sister. "Brooke's behavior was more than inappropriate." Ridge demands them to face him
"Now listen guys. We all know that Brooke's behavior was not okay and I don't want to defend her in any way. I am just as upset as you are, especially because I told her to leave you alone. But still I have to ask you to avoid such acts in the future. This shall not sound like an apology, but Brooke is in kind of exceptional circumstances right now and I simply beg you to be a little more lenient and just try to ignore her behavior."
"Exceptional circumstances? Does that give her any right to attack us, insult Mom and hit Steffy?" Now Taylor interjects.
"Look, it's really sweet of you guys to defend my honor. But your dad is right. We should all try to just stay out of Brooke's way if possible and not respond to her attacks. Just do it for our sake. Your father and I won't have a quiet minute in San Francisco if we have to worry that at any time some kind of war is going to break out here." Ridge nods in agreement.

Finally, Thomas relents so does Steffy.
"All right, fine by me. As long as she doesn't get in my way and tries to ambush me. I'll do my best to treat her like she is invisible," she claims.
"Thanks, we really don't want another escalation and certainly not tomorrow at the party!" Thomas glances glumly at his mother.
"Wait, Brooke's going to be there?!" Thomas screws up his face.
"Of course she's invited, and I don't know what kind of mood she'll be in. She wasn't too pleased when I told her your mother and I will attend the party together. So no matter what she says or does, don't respond to it further."
"And I was hoping this would be a Logan freezone for once."
"Steffy! You know full well that's not possible. Donna and Katie are invited because they work for Forrester Creation and Brooke and her kids are family. So I'm asking you to get your acts together! You know how important this party is to your grandparents and how much your grandfather cares about keeping peace in the family."
"Well, it certainly will be an interesting party!" implies Steffy and nobody dares to contradict her.

Chapter Text

The next day is the date of Eric and Stephanie's big summer party. In the afternoon, Taylor and Ridge ride with the kids to the Forrester mansion to help with the final preparations. Stephanie is in high spirits and she is no longer mad at Taylor for her behavior the day before. Seeing the happiness of Ridge and Taylor and the fact that the talk with Brooke didn't change anything, she realizes Taylor was probably right. They are perfectly capable of handling the situation on their own. Stephanie simply looks forward to spending time with her family. Finally everything is prepared. A magnificent buffet is set up, the garden is beautifully decorated with lanterns, lights and torches. There are small tables all around. Flowers and candles are floating in the pool and a dance floor has been set up. The musicians are just checking their instruments. Taylor and Steffy say their goodbyes, they need to go home to freshen up and change. Ridge and Thomas brought their suits with them and will get ready at the Forrester mansion. Ridge waves to Taylor and his daughter.
"See you later! I've already ordered a ride for you guys."

Steffy, wearing a red-white summer dress steps into her mother's bedroom.
"Mom, could you please help me with my hair." Steffy freezes when she sees her mother. She is still in her robe, some of her clothes scatter on the bed.
"Mom, what are you doing? Our car will be here any minute. Why aren't you dressed yet?" Taylor sighs in exasperation.
"I just don't know what to wear! I don't have a suitable dress for this evening."
"Oh come on, you have plenty of beautiful dresses!"
"Yeah, but I just want to look really special."
"I see. You want to outshine all the women that night, or at least a certain one! Am I right?" Taylor smiles sheepishly, but gives her no answer.
"You better help me!" she urges her daughter. Steffy checkes the clothes and finally pulls out a beautiful white summer dress.
"How about this one?"
"All white? Are you crazy? This makes me look like a bride. If I show up like this, your grandmother will call the minister right away!"
"Okay, you have a point." Steffy pulls out a short, sexy black dress.
"And how about this one?"
"All black? This is a summer party, not a funeral!" Steffy hisses through her teeth.
"Fine, no black then either." She pulls out a floral colorful strapless dress.
"And how about this one? It's perfect for a summer party."
"I don't know, don't you think it's a little too gaudy? With this dress I look like a livid candy store." Steffy cries out.
"Mom, you're driving me crazy." Just then, the front doorbell rings. "I'll get it, if that's our driver, you really should hurry."

Steffy rushes down the stairs. At the door is a delivery man. "Package for Dr. Taylor Hayes?!"
"Yes, that's my mom."
“Fine! Sorry for the delay but the traffic.” Steffy accepts her mother's delivery and heads back into the bedroom with it.
"Who was it?" her mother asks curiously.
"There's a package for you. Were you hitting the stores on Rodeo Drive yesterday?"
"No, I didn't buy or order anything. That's weird." Taylor starts to open the package, on the tissue paper was a card.
'For the Queen of the night! Love Ridge'
Hastily Taylor pushes the paper aside. Inside is a magnificent gold- silver dress.
"Wow, Dad really has a good taste!" comments Steffy appreciatively. Taylor's face is beaming. She disappears into her dressing room and comes out in the new dress.
"Wow, you will be the eye-catcher of the night! Brooke doesn't stand a chance against you." Taylor and Steffy are now helping each other with their hair. Shortly after, the doorbell rings again. This has to be their ride. As they trot out, both of their mouths drop open.
"A limo? Dad is really pulling out all the stops." Mother and daughter enjoy the ride to the Forrester mansion, which ends all too soon.

They are one of the first. Only Felicia, Kristen and Thorne are already there. The two ladies are greeted warmly by the three of them. Steffy asks Thorne where Aly stays, he mentions she is currently at a summer camp. Taylor explains to Ridge's great regret, RJ didn't come either. He has been invited on a sailing trip by a school friend and his parents. Felicia gives Taylor great compliments about her dress.
"Just stunning! It's a big advantage being in a relationship with a famous designer."
"Yes, that's one of Ridge's great assets."
"What about me?" The man of the moment just joins the group. He first hugs his daughter and then wraps Taylor in his arms.
"I was just complimenting your sweetheart on her dress, but really the compliment has to go to you." Ridge gives Taylor a peek on the cheek.
"Well, a designer is only as good as his inspiration."
"And Ridge has a lot of inspiration recently. He showers me with dresses."
"Aha! So that's how he got you. That's why you went after him. Now we see through to you!" teases Kristen her.
"That's not true. I would have fallen for Ridge even if he would just give me sloppy shirts." She glances at him in love and he pulls her closer.
"And even in those, you'd still look amazing." he says half aloud. They share a tender kiss. Steffy and Thomas roll their eyes. They hope this sweet nonsense will not continue all night long.

As time goes by, more and more guests arrive. Besides the family, all the immediate employees of Forrester Creation are invited, as well as some friends and business associates. Many curious glances wander to Ridge and Taylor. Most of them read the article and wonder if it's true. One look at them proves to everyone that the tabloid was speaking the truth and the two are indeed a couple again. Brooke, perfectly styled from head to toe, also enters with her folks. She comes together with her sisters Donna and Katie, the latter is accompanied by Bill Spencer. With them are also her daughter Hope along with her boyfriend Liam and Rick and his girlfriend Caroline. The guests gradually take their seats at the tables.
The Forresters are all seated at one table. Stephanie, Eric, Felicia, Kristen with her son Zende, Thorne, Pam, Ridge and Taylor with Thomas and Steffy. Not far away sits Brooke with her family. The entire time poisonous shoots fly from this table to Ridge and Taylor. The latter, however, try their best to ignore the stares. When everyone is seated, Eric takes the microphone, thanks everyone for coming, and declares the buffet open.

At the Forrester table they all have a great time. They were all chatting, joking and laughing. At the Logan/Spencer table, however, the mood is far less jovial. Brooke can't take her eyes off Ridge and Taylor. Disgusted, she keeps looking in their direction. Seeing the two so enamored and intimate with each other strikes her to the core. It stirs her up, watching Ridge to be the perfect gentleman and gets Taylor everything she wants from the buffet. How Taylor wheels out the crabs for him and feeds him with them. Brooke is absolutely sure this is all just a show and she wonders how Ridge might be so cruel to her. But she will convince him tonight that she is still the woman of his life. Rick also stares with highly disapprovement at his half-brother. Just then, Ridge puts his arm around Taylor and gives her a sweet kiss. With great sympathy he takes his mother in his arms.
"Now don't keep looking at them Mom! You really don't have to do that to yourself." Hope agrees with her brother.
"They could really pull themself together and show some decency. It's really disgusting the way those two flaunt their happiness to everyone.'' Brooke is grateful for her children's support.

Taylor and Ridge, on the other hand, don't care how their behavior might appear to Brooke and the other people. They love each other and everyone shall see that. They have no intention of hiding themselves or their feelings. They enjoy the atmosphere. Finally the band starts to play, the first dance belongs to Eric and Stephanie, afterwards the dance floor is open for everyone. Ridge doesn't take long to ask Taylor to dance with him. As the two twirl around the dance floor, Felicia gazes at them with a big smile.
"They really do make a beautiful couple and they seem so in love. I'm so happy for Ridge and for Taylor too. They both deserve it."
"Yeah, it really seems like it's going to be for real this time." Even Thorne has to agree with his sisters that they look very harmonious and content. After dancing together for quite a while, Ridge and Taylor return to the table a little exhausted. Ridge leans back in his chair, relaxed, and puts his arm around his sweetheart. The latter makes herself comfortable, cuddles up on his shoulder.

"It really is a beautiful party!" comments Taylor to the group. Her daughter agrees with her.
"Yes really, a great party and so amazingly peaceful."
"Well wait and see, the evening is not over yet. Who knows what else will happen or rather what some might be up to."
"Now give us a break Thomas. Brooke may be a little unrestrained at times, but she knows exactly how to behave at an event like this." Thomas and Steffy are not as convinced as their father. Later that night, they watch Brooke speaking eagerly to one of the musicians and keep squinting towards Ridge. An uneasy feeling creeps inside them. Three songs later, Brooke positions herself very close to their table and gives the musician an unobtrusive signal. The latter now grabs the microphone.

"And now a very special song that has a very big meaning for two people here.'' Everyone rise up eagerly to see what song will come now. Shortly after, a common sigh can be hear from the Forrester table and a few heads are shaken disapprovingly. The band started playing the song "Unforgettable." Everyone knows that this can only be Brooke's work. Brooke stares expectantly at Ridge. When the music starts, he flinches for a moment. Steffy and Thomas hurl venomous glances at Brooke. Taylor tries hard to keep up her facade. Ridge gives her a reassuring hug and whispers to her she shouldn't take Brooke's move so much to heart. Brooke keeps focusing on Ridge, who is not responding at all as she has expected. She doesn't understand why he doesn't ask her to dance. After all, the band is playing their song, this has to be important for him. In the end, she decides to take matters into her own hands. She steps towards him and with a seductive smile she holds out her hand.
"Hey Ridge, how about a dance to our song for old times sake." Most members at the table stare at her in disbelief about her boldness. They all don't get it how she could really be so brazen. Eric finds the gesture touching, but not necessarily appropriate in the current situation.

Then Ridge rises and for a brief moment they all fear he will actually take Brooke up on her offer. Instead he just raises his hands apologetically.
"I'm sorry, but I've already promised this dance to someone else." He walks over to his daughter and bows.
"May I have this dance!" With a satisfied grin, Steffy accepts her father's arm and saunters with him to the dance floor. Thomas grins broadly all over his face. Taylor is visibly relieved that Ridge hasn't got involved in Brooke's games. She follows emotionally as he makes his rounds with his daughter instead. Brooke's features all slip from her face. No one has humiliated her so terribly in a long time. The fact that Ridge is dancing to this song with Steffy, that little beast, is almost worse than if he had asked Taylor. Angry and disappointed, she turns and disappears into the house. Donna and Katie, who watched the scene from their table, eagerly rush after her to offer her comfort. They don't understand Ridge, they think it was a beautiful gesture on Brooke's part and Ridge really could have done that one dance with her. Stephanie, on the other hand, is pleased. She is mighty proud of her son, she now is truly convinced Ridge is finally free of Brooke's curse.

Later, Taylor is in the powder room redoing her makeup and washing her hands. She is about to leave when Brooke walks in the door. The latter gives Taylor a bitter look and heads straight for her, forcing Taylor back into the room.
"Not so fast! Now we can finally have a little chat." Taylor actually has little desire to argue with Brooke.
"I don't see what we have much to talk about?!"
"Like how you made a pass at my husband!" Taylor laughs mockingly.
"Your husband? You may not have noticed it, but Ridge and you haven't been married for a long time and he broke up with you. Do you understand? He doesn't live with you anymore! You're not a couple any longer!"
"Ridge and I have and will always be married to each other in our hearts, no matter what it says on paper. So keep your paws off him! He's mine!" Brooke threatens her with a dangerous stare.
"Brooke please, just let it go, okay? The fact is, he lives with me now, we love each other and whether you accept it or not, that's not going to change anything."
"You seem pretty damn sure of yourself this time! You really think your nasty game worked out?"
"I have no idea what you're talking about?"
"About how the whole thing is a set-up between you and your annoying brats. They did everything they could to separate Ridge from me so you could hook up with him again!" Taylor steps decidedly closer to her.

"That's enough Brooke! First don't insult my kids in my presence, I warn you. And furthermore, neither Thomas, Steffy, nor I have influenced or manipulated Ridge in any way. He lives with me because that's where he wants to be!"
"You don't believe that yourself! Ridge hasn't loved you for a long time, in fact he has never loved you. I've always been the woman in his heart. I can tell you what it's been like. Ridge was certainly very distraught and vulnerable when he left for San Francisco and you shamelessly took advantage of that to throw yourself at him." Taylor rolls her eyes.

"At the risk of bursting your bubble, that's not at all what happened. Whether you believe me or not, when I left LA back then, I was really convinced that I have to let Ridge go for good, that I have to finally accept that he is committed to you and you know what?! The whole time I lived in San Francisco I had no contact with him and I learned to realize that we are never going to get back together. And then when Ridge suddenly showed up I was anything but thrilled at first. But after we put our differences aside we got close again and we both fell in love with each other. It wasn't planned or anything, it just happened. And now we're building a future together. He's not coming back to you. Why should he? He's been doing a lot better since we've been involved and is away from you." Brooke groans.
"Yeah the old story….I don't deserve him. I've hurt him over and over again, unlike you blah blah blah." mimics Brooke Taylor.
"That's exactly how it's been. Every time you won Ridge back, you didn't care about his feelings anymore; worse you let him down every single time. Why do you think Ridge always came to me for comfort and encouragement even during your marriage?! You certainly gave him plenty of fun, adventure and what else, but I provided him true love and support." Brooke doesn't want to hear anymore. She makes her point.

"That's your perspective! The fact is I love him and he loves me. We're meant for each other and there's nothing you can do about that!"
"Is that so? Then I'm just wondering why he lives with me and not you?! Why does he sleep every night in my arms?” Now Brooke is getting very close to her.
"Now let me tell you something! You should have a little more respect for me, you know as well as I do that I can destroy your little fantasy any time!"
"Oh yes, that's very interesting and how?"
"You know perfectly well that all I have to do is snap my finger.." She makes the finger move. "...and Ridge comes crawling back to me and drops you like a hot potato. If I may give you some advice, you better give up right now!" Taylor gazes Brooke straight in her eyes
"You know what? I'm all too happy to give you that advice back!" Taylor has finally enough, she pushes past Brooke to the door. She turns around one last time.
"One last warning Brooke! Slap one of my kids again and you will regret it! That's a promise!"

She turns on her heel and leaves. In the hallway, she takes a deep breath, then makes her way back to the party. That's when Ridge meets her halfway. He rushes up to her and puts his hands around her shoulders. He eyes her appraisingly.
"Are you okay?"
"Yeah, why do you ask?"
"Well, I knew you left to freshen up and I overheard a conversation between Donna and Katie that Brooke went to the powder room as well, so I figured I better check before there might be any killing going on."
"As you can see, nothing happened to me. I'm still alive and I'm perfectly fine!"
"And what about Brooke?"
"When I left the room, she didn't miss a hair." At that exact moment, Brooke steps out into the hallway looking completely unharmed. She casts a withering glance in their direction and stalks off. Ridge stares at Taylor urgently.
"Okay, what happened between you two?
"Nothing!" Taylor feigns innocence. "Just a clarifying girl talk!" They hear the band start playing again. Taylor hugs Ridge, gives him a kiss and pulls him with her.
"Come on, you promised me a night full of music and dancing!" For the moment Ridge relents and the two head back to the party and the dance floor.

It isn't until they are back home and climb into their bed that Ridge brings up the subject again. Taylor gives him a glimpse of their conversation. Defeated, he shakes his head.
"I wonder if I live long enough to see you two getting along for more than five minutes?!"
"Not in this lifetime!" gives Taylor defiantly. Ridge is astounded about her fierce reaction.
"I didn't realize you are so feisty!" She grins at him mischievously.
"When someone hits me, I can extend my claws too." She makes the typical hand motions. Ridge laughs and pulls her in his arms.
"My wild kitten!" They sink passionately into each other's arms and are indulged in their feelings. Any thought of Brooke is forgotten.

Chapter Text

A few days later, Taylor and Ridge are back in San Francisco, Taylor is brunching with Susan, Stacy and Rosa on her terrace. She just tells the others about her weekend in LA. She finishes her report with how she stood up to Brooke at the party and told her off. Susan nods at her appreciatively.
"That certainly impressed her! I guess she realized then that she can't do anything about Ridge being with you now." Taylor, however, shakes her head skeptically.
"You all don't know Brooke. She never gives up when she wants something or someone! I'm sure she's sitting at home right now plotting up the next plan to win Ridge back. Stacy speaks in encouragement to her.
"Even if she does, she has no chance. I cannot imagine anything that could break up the two of you!"

"Well in the past she always managed to bring some major turbulence into our marriage. But she's not going to get away with it this time!" Taylor gets a very defiant expression. Rosa puts her hand on her shoulder.
"Don't you think you react a little bit over the top? I mean, at some point every woman realizes when she has no chance with a man."
"Not Brooke! She's convinced Ridge is her destiny and she alone has the right to be with him and she won't rest until he's hers again! In her opinion, no other woman deserves him and certainly not me! And I can tell you one thing: when Brooke Logan wants something, nothing and no one can stop her." Rosa gives her a suspicious look.
"Come on, she can't be that bad! I'm sure there are some limits even for Brooke."

"Oh no! Believe me, I've known this woman for over 20 years now and during that time alone she's proven more than once, nothing is sacred to her. Back then when we met, she was in love with Ridge but couldn't have him, so she picked his father and had a child with him. Then Ridge was free and she wanted him back so she got involved with him even though she was married to his father. At the end Ridge married me, but that didn't impress her much. When she was pregnant with her second child, nobody knew if Ridge or his Dad is the father of her baby. Then years later, when Ridge and I already had our family with Thomas and the girls, not even that stopped her from making a pass at Ridge again. Then she started an affair with his brother, even though he was married and when that relationship failed and she couldn't have Ridge back either, she had nothing better to do than hook up with her own daughter's husband and to have a baby with him. The whole scenario repeated itself a few years later and not so long ago her youngest daughter celebrated her graduation and there was a masked ball. At this party she managed to get involved with her daughter's boyfriend. Afterwards she claimed that she was so intoxicated and blown away, she didn't realize who she was doing it with." Taylor had really talked herself into this subject. Everyone stares at her with open mouths, horrified and stunned.

"Oh my God!" Susan finally finds her voice again.
"Yeah! And that's just the tip of the Brooke Logan iceberg!" Stacy is shocked.
"Seriously? The husband of her own daughter? That's really gross. I mean, it may happen that you forget yourself once and that you get caught up in your emotions. We are all humans. But your daughter's husband, that's a No-go!" Everyone nods in agreement. Taylor sighs.
"But the worst part for me over the last few years was, no matter what she's done and how much she humiliated and hurt him, Ridge has always forgiven and defended her. She was always able to convince him some unfortunate circumstances led to this situation. He was completely devoted to her, he even put Thomas and Steffy aside and neglected them for her sake. I don't want that to happen again. Thomas and Steffy are so happy to have their father, their family back!" Rosa puts an arm around her shoulder sympathetically.
"Your rejection of this woman is very understandable. But you shouldn't worry. Ridge only has eyes for you."

Susan is unusually quiet. She smiles to herself. Taylor nudges her. She is about to laugh.
"I was just thinking about something. Back when Gideon and I got married, our siblings used to play these typical stupid wedding games with us. One of them was that we were blindfolded and with a little peck on the lips we should recognize each other among several. I guess Brooke would fail miserably!" Everyone starts laughing out loud. Taylor barely can control herself.
"Oh yes! I can tell you what would happen. Brooke would fall in love with another man and afterwards she would claim it wasn't her fault, it was the power of the kiss!"

They chat for a while, then head for the tennis court. After several games, they relax in a café exhausted. That's when Taylor asks the others what they should do tomorrow. Everyone looks at her in great astonishment.
"What? Ridge gives you two days off in a row, that's new."
"I have more time off than I like the next few days."
"Why?" asks Stacy, "Is Ridge out of town?"
"No, but his son RJ arrived yesterday. He's on summer vacation right now and is here for a few days and since the penthouse is too small, Ridge stays with him in his old apartment. Besides, he wants to spend the time with him undisturbed. Ridge has been looking forward to his visit for days. They don't see each other very often since RJ attends the boarding school."

"And you're okay with that?"
"Yeah of course. Okay I'm not excited, but I understand why Ridge wants to do it that way and that it is important to him!"
"That's very noble of you. Does RJ actually know about you, I mean your relationship?" wants Rosa to know.
"Yes, he read the article and Ridge had a video chat with him and explained it to him. He says RJ will get used to the idea, but I'm not so sure."
"Why?"
"Well RJ accepts the separation of his parents and is quite happy with it, but I don't know how he'll react to me. After all, I'm the woman who tried to steal his daddy away from him for years and I'm sure he picked up a few things about me from Brooke and I'm sure they weren't positive and last but not least, I'm his mother's biggest nemesis!" Susan tries to encourage her.
"Of course it's not easy for him, but once he gets to know you it will all work out. After all you're not that scary!".
"Oh thank you very much! I hope so, but Ridge and I don't want to force anything. If he's okay with it, we'll do something as a threesome sometime these days, but it's on him to decide.
"I think that's very reasonable!"

Indeed, it is a strange feeling for RJ to know his father is with Taylor now. He is happy for his father, that he moved on and is living a content life. It also reassures him, giving him the certainty that there will definitely be no reunion for his parents. But nevertheless he also feels a little uncomfortable. He heard quite a lot about Taylor over the years, but if he is honest, he has to admit, he hardly even knows her. It is the same with Steffy and Thomas. He only knows what he heard from his mother and Hope. But Ridge goes to great lengths to convince RJ that Taylor is a kind-hearted person and deserves a chance.

More for his father's sake, he finally agrees to a trip for the three of them. So they all go to the zoo together. RJ wants to take pictures there. He quickly realizes Taylor is nowhere near as bad as his mother has always made her out to be. However, she seems a little stiff and reserved to him, but maybe that is just due to the situation. RJ watches his father and Taylor very closely during their outing and even though they try very hard to control themselves, it's obvious to him how smitten they are with each other. As they sit in the restaurant and Ridge leaves the table for a moment, the mood between RJ and Taylor gets more relaxed. Taylor shows great interest in his life at the boarding school. Together they take a look at the pictures RJ has taken so far. Then, out of the blue, RJ asks Taylor boldly.

"Do you love my Dad? I mean really?"
"What do you mean with ‘really’?"
"Well, like with everything. Getting married, being truly committed and happily ever after."
"If that's what you mean. Yes, I love your father and as far as I can see your father loves me too."
"I know that Dad loves you. He told me so himself." A smile flits across Taylor's face.
"I just hope you are okay with it and you don't have any problems with us living together!"
"Well Dad's an adult. I can't very well tell him who he's allowed to live with and I'm not naive enough to want my parents back together. As much as I love each one of them, together they are pure hell!" Taylor is a little startled at how bluntly this came out of RJ's mouth.
"Sorry to be so direct."
"No, that's okay! I'm just a little surprised, most kids want their parents back together."
"Not me! I'm perfectly fine the way things are now. So please get happy with Dad before he gets any stupid ideas again." Taylor chuckles.
"All right, I will do my best!"
"Oh, and there's one more thing. For the next school year could you maybe make him stop pestering my principal every month about my grades. Because that's pretty annoying. You could earn a lot of credits for that." He grins mischievously at her. Taylor can't help but laugh.
"You sure know how to push the button. I won't promise you anything, but I'll see what I can do. All right?" She holds out her hand to him and the two chime in.

At that moment, Ridge comes back to their table with three sundaes.
"Did I miss anything?" he asks curiously. He glances at both first his son and then Taylor. The latter just shrugs.
"Nope, not at all!"
"Absolutely not Dad! I just gave her my okay, nothing more."
"Well I'm glad to hear that!" Still, Ridge can't shake off the feeling that the two of them are hiding something from him. But not a dying word comes out of either one of them.

A few days later, RJ leaves. Taylor and Ridge take him to the airport together. Ridge is in a bit of a sad mood; he really enjoyed the last few days with his son. Taylor gives him a sympathetic hug. Before heading home, they stop by Ridge's apartment to pack up his things. When they arrive at the penthouse, Ridge happily flops down on the couch.
"Oh, home at last! I missed all of this, as much as I enjoyed my time with RJ." Taylor snuggles up to him.
"I missed you too! It's been pretty lonely here without you, even if Susan, Stacy and Rosa were glad to be able to do more with me for a change."
"Then I hope they won't mind sparing you for a little while in the near future." He takes her in his arms.
"Thanks Doc! Thanks for putting up with all this!"
"It was not a big deal. RJ is as much your child as Thomas and Steffy. So it was natural that he came first as long as he was here. I would never stand in your way to be a good father.” Ridges smiles at her.
“You are amazing!” Taylor starts to kiss him.
“But now I'm glad you're back!" Ridge grins. He lies her on the couch and leans over her.
“Yeah, show me how much you missed me!” She pulls him to her, wraps her body around him and kisses him full of love and passion.

A couple of days later, Friday afternoon Ridge sits in his office, his mind already on the weekend, when there is a knock on the door and a young saleswoman sticks her head in.
"There's a visitor for you Mr. Forrester!" Ridge hardly believes who walks in the door.
"Hello Ridge, here I am! Are you happy to see me? Did my surprise work?"
"Brooke?!" What are you doing here in San Francisco?" Ridge is anything but pleased to see her.
"I figured it was time I pay you a visit. To see your boutique and maybe we could spend some time together. San Francisco is a very exciting city, after all!"
"You're welcome to explore the city if you like. There are excellent guided sightseeing tours."
"To be honest, I was hoping I could join you on a tour of the city?!"
"Brooke, you know as well as I do that's not possible! Besides, I already have other plans for this weekend."
"What about tonight? We could go out for dinner?! Just casually as friends?!"
"I already have a dinner date with Taylor tonight and I'm quite sure she wouldn't approve of me having dinner with you."
"Well, she doesn't have to know!"
"Brooke! I'm not going to lie to Taylor about you! By the way, I ask you to leave now. I'm about to get off work."

"Yeah? Well, that's wonderful!"
"And I'm going to drive home and spend the night with the woman I'm involved with! Honestly Brooke, I don't know why you came here?! But if it was in the insane hope that it would bring us closer together again, then I can only advise you: Get on the next plane back to LA!"

Brooke looks at him disappointed and angry. Ridge jumps up and holds the door open for her. Brooke steps towards him and makes one last attempt to change his mind.
"Ridge, can't you see why I'm doing this?! I love you! I don't want to give up on you!!!" She tries to hug and kiss him but he brushes her off.
"Brooke, please let it go. You're just making things harder for both of us!" At that moment Rosa comes out of her office.
"Oh Rosa wait a minute! Would you please escort my visitor out the door? Unfortunately, I have some urgent business to attend to!"
"Of course!"
Sullenly, Brooke follows Rosa out of the store. Ridge is busy packing his things when Rosa comes back into his office.

"Was that your ex by any chance?"
"Yes! That was Brooke!"
"What is she doing here? What does she want?"
"To visit me, to spend time with me, to win me back. Take your pick!" Ridge is stressed about the situation.
"Taylor won't be thrilled when she finds out about this."
"I know!" He doesn't feel like talking about it.
"You're going to tell her anyway, right?"
"I guess I'll have to. Even though I would like to spare her that."
"Well as long as you don't get involved in these games, the whole story is really only half as bad." Rosa takes Ridge in her arms to cheer him up.
"I hope you're right! I'll see you tomorrow then!"

On his way home, Ridge frantically thinks about how to break the news to Taylor as gently as possible. He hesitantly steps into the apartment. Loud music welcomes him and when he gets to the living room, he sees that the table is set. There comes Taylor prancing towards him in high spirits.
"Hey, there you are finally!" She kisses him passionately.
"Hey, what's all the commotion here? I thought we are going out to dinner tonight?"
"I changed our plans. I made us 'Peppersteak'!" Ridge notices that Taylor is very elated and seemingly in more than good spirits.
"What's the matter with you? You're so hyper."
"Well there's a good reason for that. We have something to celebrate. It has to do with my latest article I wrote for the Medical Journal."
"You mean the one that made you sit at your desk all night, drinking tons of coffee and being a nervous wreck?"

"Well yeah but it was worth all the effort! Tadaa!" She proudly presents the magazine to him. On the cover is a picture of her and a reference to her article. They decided to use it as an editorial and not only that! Just now Stanford University called me and invited me to give a guest lecture!"
"Wow. I'm impressed and very proud of you!" He gives her a big kiss and twirls her around. "Congratulations! I always knew I not only have the most beautiful woman, but also the smartest one!"
As they sit down to eat, Taylor asks him.
"So, anything new with you?" Ridge knows it's time to tell her about Brooke. But he just can't bring himself to spoil her good mood. He doesn't want to ruin this night for her. So he just shakes his head.
"No, nothing special. Business as usual! Now let's celebrate!" While toasting with Taylor to her success, he pushes away his guilty conscience. There is still tomorrow!

Chapter Text

The next morning, Taylor and Ridge oversleep and therefore they need to rush to get finished. They arranged a hiking tour with the others and are in a hurry to get to the meeting place on time. After the feast last night, they spontaneously decided to go dancing afterwards and got home very late. A little exhausted and still tired, they finally arrive at their destination. However, they are not the last ones. Marc and Steven are not there yet.

Ridge pulls Rosa along with him.
"Do me a favor please, don't mention Brooke's visit in Taylor's presence."
"You didn't tell her?" hiss Rosa softly.
"I couldn't!" Taylor just proudly presents her cover page. "She is so happy about her article and that it got picked as an editorial. When I got home yesterday she was over the moon and excited I just couldn't tell her the story with Brooke! I didn't want to ruin her night!"
"Okay, in some way I understand you, but still it wasn't right!"
"I promise you, I'll tell her the first chance I get."
"Hey, you two! It's the weekend, so no more whispering about work!" Taylor has interrupted them and squeezed between them.
"You're right Doc! Sorry!" Ridge pulls her with him to join the others, Rosa looks after them shaking her head. This is not going to end well, but she decides to stay out of it. That is Ridge's problem.

The entire day there is no opportunity for Ridge to talk to Taylor about Brooke. Again they come home very late that night and are so tired and exhausted that they barely manage to brush their teeth and fall into bed. The next morning, Ridge surprises Taylor with breakfast in bed, determined to tell her the truth now. However, when Taylor begins to feed him and obviously has other things on her mind than talking to him seriously, Ridge again can't bring himself to do it. Secretly, he calms himself with the idea that perhaps Brooke has already left town again. Taylor spends Sunday afternoon at the orphanage. Ridge stays at home alone, working on new designs. He checks his phone; Brooke tried to call him several times and left him some messages, but he deletes them without listening to them first. His thoughts circle back and forth. He actually knows it isn't right to keep this secret from Taylor, especially because it is about Brooke. On the other hand if she leaves town quickly, then Taylor might never have to know about it at all. As the matter of fact it makes no difference to their relationship whether Brooke is in town or not because he has no intention to give in and meet Brooke so why should he bother Taylor with all this stuff. He calms his guilty conscience and gradually convinces himself there is no use to needlessly upset her.

On Monday morning, to his great annoyance, Brooke shows up at his office again.
"Hey Ridge! Why haven't you contacted me all this time! I didn't hear from you the entire weekend."
"Brooke?! What are you still doing here? I told you to fly back to LA! By the way, you knew I had other plans this weekend. When are you going to realize that it's over between us! I'm with Taylor now and we are very happy. So please do me a favor and stop coming back to me all the time!" Brooke starts to laugh.
"Oh Ridge! I know you don't mean that. After everything we've shared, I know you still care about me. So don't come with your supposed happiness with Taylor. I just don't believe you! You love me Ridge only me!" He is getting more desperate. He steps toward her.
"Of course I care about you, you're RJ's mother and because of that you will always be a part of my life. But you have to realize, I don't want to live with you anymore."
Brooke puts her arms around his neck and smiles sweetly at him..
"But we were so happy together. Don't deny your true feelings. We are destiny.. " Hastily Ridge tried to take her hands away.

At that moment, the door opens.
"Hey Sweetheart! I want to..." Taylor stops, startled by the image that presents itself before her eyes. "Brooke?! What are you doing here?" Taylor has to pull herself together very hard, she is livid with anger. Brooke smiles ironically at her.
"Hi Taylor! How nice to see you!" Taylor laughs mockingly.
"Yes certainly, it's good to see you too! Again, what are you doing here? How dare you just show up here at Ridge's office!"
"I came to see Ridge again!" She looks at Taylor with interest. "You seem surprised to see me here. Didn't Ridge tell you I'm in town?" Ridge turns pale. Taylor gets even angrier. She scowls at Ridge. Brooke guesses she has hit the mark with her comment.
"I've been in San Francisco all weekend. Ridge and I met already on Friday. I invited Ridge to have dinner with me, but he said he can't because you won't approve of it and just now I was going to ask him if we could go having lunch together, of course only if you don't mind!"
"Well then, I don't want to bother you two any longer!" Taylor turns on her heel and storms out of the boutique. She doesn't care that all the customers are staring at her. She runs out the door and down the street. Her eyes are blind with tears. Meanwhile, Ridge breaks free from his torpor.

"You're a beast, Brooke!" As fast as he can, he runs after Taylor. He just sees her disappear around a corner. He runs until he finally gets to her car, but Taylor already locked it from the inside and disregards Ridge banging on the windows. She steps on the gas and drives off. Ridge still tries desperately to call after her, but it is futile. He walks back to the boutique. Rosa comes towards him.
"What happened?" Out of the corner she saw as they both stormed out of the boutique.
"Taylor saw me with Brooke and Brooke told her she'd been in town since Friday!" Rosa gets a bad feeling.
"And Taylor still didn't know about it?! Oh my god Ridge! You are so stupid!"
"Please, no lecture now! I know myself that I messed it up. Tell me better, what am I supposed to do now?"
"You're still asking?? Go after her! Try to talk to her, explain yourself and I hope you have a damn good explanation!"
"Yeah, you're right! I've got to try to fix this somehow. In the meantime, can you please take care of Brooke, in other words, make sure she gets out of my office."
"I'll see what I can do!"

Ridge hurries back to his office first and without paying any further attention to Brooke, he reaches for his car keys. The first route takes him home, hoping Taylor is holed up there. He sighs with relief when he sees her car in the parking lot. Hastily, he rushes into the apartment. He calls everywhere for her, but there is no sign of her anywhere. He thinks for a moment and then has another idea. A little later he rings the doorbell and bangs on Susan's door. She is more than surprised when Ridge pushes past her into her apartment and searches all the rooms.
"Hey, what are you doing? Can you explain to me why you're running amok here!"
"Where's Taylor? I really need to talk to her!"
"I have no idea where she is. I haven't seen her all day."
"She isn't with you right now? Tell me the truth!"
"No! Like I said, I haven't seen her yet today, and I don't know where she is. What happened anyway? Did you guys have a fight?"
"You could call it that. I need to find her! Do you know where she might be?"
"How should I know?"
"She has to be around here somewhere. Her car is in the garage." That's when it rings a bell for Ridge and he knows where to find her.

Ridge goes to the park where Taylor and he often take a walk. Hectically, he looks everywhere for her. Finally, he finds her on a park bench. She sits there completely slumped over and she is crying. It almost breaks his heart to see her like that. With unsteady steps he approaches her. She gets a frightened expression when she sees him. Then she runs away.
"Taylor..wait!" He keeps calling her, trying to catch up. Finally he gets a grip on her. He tries to take her in his arms, but she hits after him and tries to break away.
"Don't touch me! Let go! I don't want to see you!"
"Taylor, please listen to me! I can explain all of this to you! Calm down please!" He tries to soothe her, but she keeps hitting him on his chest.
"No! Go away! I don't want to hear anything!" A park employee who is observing the situation approaches them.
"Excuse me Miss, do you need any help? Is this gentleman bothering you?" Instantly, Ridge lets go of Taylor and looks at her pleadingly. Taylor takes a few deep breaths.
"No, it's okay! This is just a domestic quarrel."
"Are you sure?"
"Yes, everything's fine. Thank you!" The park employee gives Ridge a scowl.
"You shouldn't treat your wife like that!" He walks away. Ridge tries to step towards Taylor, but she backs away.

"Thanks for not having me arrested right away!" Taylor glowers at him angrily.
"Although, you actually deserve it!" Ridge laughs uncertainly.
"Well, before the conviction comes the trial first. Maybe you'll at least allow me the opportunity to present my defense and give me a chance to negotiate a probation." Taylor stares at him, annoyed.
"Ridge, what are you doing? I don't wanna play 'courtroom' with you right now."
"I'm sorry, but please listen to me and give me a chance to explain." He pleads with her with his eyes. Finally, she relents and they sit down on a bench. Taylor crosses her arms and still acts very dismissive.

"So Brooke's been in town since Friday and you knew it! And you didn't even mention a word to me? I guess you thought I don't need to know. I mean, why should I even care when your ex-wife is in town!"
"Taylor please, it wasn't like that! I-"
"Did you meet with her behind my back? Is that the reason why you didn't tell me? You were probably making fun of me with her about how naive I am!"
"Taylor, stop it! I didn't meet her and I did nothing behind your back! What do you think? I swear to you, I haven't seen Brooke since Friday and I haven't had any other contact with her. You have to believe me, please! I was completely shocked when she suddenly showed up at my office on Friday and I told her very firmly that I don't wanna go out with her and that she should take the next flight back to LA." Taylor sighs deeply. A little calmer, she continues.

"Okay. Let's say I believe you. Why didn't you at least tell me? I thought we are in an honest and sincere relationship. I thought you had really changed, but you're still the same! There's a difficult situation and you completely shut me out like I have nothing to do with it!"
"I was going to tell you, when I came home Friday night I had every intention to do it, but then you came with your article and you were so elated and proud…I didn't want to spoil your joy. That was your big night and I didn't want to ruin it, especially not because of Brooke. And then on Saturday there was no opportunity to tell you because we were with the others all day. Then on Sunday I first thought about talking to you, but then I just couldn't do it anymore. I thought maybe when she leaves town immediately you wouldn't have to know. I didn't want to upset you unnecessarily."

"Unnecessarily??? Brooke shows up to win you back and I'm not supposed to be upset about it?! You're always telling me not to worry about Brooke and to trust you, but how can I when you're hiding things about Brooke from me! When are you going to realize that just because you don't talk about an issue, it's still there. It's that typical Forrester logic, as long as you can keep something under wraps, it's practically non-existent and no one needs to know about it. But I don't want to live in a fantasy world created by you and it shows me that you obviously don't have any faith in me and that hurts! It hurts me deeply!" Again tears come to her eyes.

Ridge reaches for her hand.
"I'm sorry! Please forgive me! I know I was wrong. I also don't know why I always try to avoid problems instead of tackling them and always want to deal with everything on my own. But I promise you, I will change. I will never lie to you again and I won't keep such big secrets from you anymore. Just please tell me that you forgive me! Tell me that I didn't ruin everything?! I love you so much!"
Taylor throws a side glance at him and all of a sudden she realizes Ridge obviously is truly scared of losing her. There is a frightened and anxious expression in his eyes she has never seen before. His whole body is trembling. All at once her anger and rage is gone. She strokes his face.

"I love you too even when you act like a jerk!" They fall into each other's arms and kiss over and over again. He pulls her so tightly that she almost can't breathe. Slowly both calm down. They wipe each other's tears away and don't want to let go of each other. Ridge looks straight into her eyes.
"I promise you, I will do everything to make up for my mistake! Tell me what you want, anything!"
"Let me think about it!" Taylor puts a finger to her lips and thinks hard. Ridge stares at her expectantly.
"Mhhh....no, that's too easy!" She continues to think. "Maybe you could...whereby...that's not enough punishment for you either!" Ridge is starting to get scared.
"I know what! See that ice cream truck over there..." Ridge nods, unsure of what to make of it. "Buy me the biggest sundae they have and everything will be fine!" Ridge stares at her as if she has lost her mind.
"Taylor Hayes you are..." She grins mischievously at him. "The most impossible, craziest.. and most adorable best woman in the world." Again he wraps her tightly in his arms.

Later they stroll through the park with giant-sized sundaes. Ridge, overjoyed Taylor has forgiven him, promises her over and over again from now on he will include her in everything and wouldn't hide any burden from her. He tells her in detail what had transpired in his office Friday afternoon and earlier before she barged in. That's when his phone rings. It is Rosa, who urges Ridge to return to the boutique immediately.

"What's going on?" asks Taylor when she notices Ridge's expression darkens again.
"Brooke apparently went on a rampage in the boutique, berating some of our employees very harshly. She demanded that they give her my address, but they are all under strict instructions not to give it out. She yelled at one of our sales clerks, Lynn, so violently and threatened her she would lose her job so Lynn had some kind of a nervous breakdown!"
"What? Has Brooke totally lost it now? Lynn, the young College girl?! Can't Brooke pick someone who is a match for her?!"
"She seems to be completely ticked off. Rosa wants me to come back right away and take care of the disaster."
"I'm coming with you!" says Taylor firmly.
"Doc please, I don't think that's a good idea."
"Ridge, don't start with me again. I'm coming with you!"
"It's not because of that, it's just..." He pauses. "I have no desire to visit you in jail for the next thirty years because you were convicted of murder." Taylor chuckles.
"Ridge please! What do you think of me? I promise you I'll control myself." They walk to the car. As Ridge drives off, Taylor adds dryly. "And besides we could always make it look like an accident!”

Chapter Text

When Ridge and Taylor arrive at the boutique, Rosa is already waiting for them, impatiently.
"Thank God! Ridge, please get this fury out of here! She's in the staff room right now." While Ridge hurries there, Taylor first takes care of Rosa, who is completely unnerved. She gets her a glass of water and instructs her to sit down and relax. Once Rosa is in a calmer mood, Taylor asks about Lynn.
"She's doing better! I was able to calm her down so far and then I sent her home. I hope she stops worrying." Rosa looks anxiously at Taylor. "What about you and Ridge?"

"It's all good, we worked it out! I mean I was pretty disappointed in him, but he explained himself and we made up. Deep in my heart I know he didn't mean to hurt me. It's just a bad old habit, but he promised me he will work on it." Rosa is relieved.
"I'm glad everything is okay again between you guys. I was really worried."
"You don't have to be. Nothing is going to break us up that easily and certainly not Brooke. Her involvement in this mess is reason enough for me to make up with Ridge. Because I'm definitely not going to let that woman think, she can mess with our relationship just like that!" Rosa nods in agreement.
"I know I said she can't be that bad, but now I really understand you!"

"Speaking of which, I'm going to check what's going on with those two right now." Taylor is now walking towards the staff room, she hears Ridge and Brooke arguing. When she enters, Brooke's mood does not improve at all. Ridge just makes it clear to her that her behavior has been absolutely unacceptable and that she should never dare threaten any of his staff again. He shows her the way to the door.

"I have said everything. I want you to leave now! And don't you dare show up here again!" Taylor sees Ridge quiver with anger. She steps up to him and puts her arm around him. Brooke, however, isn't about to give up so fast.
"Can't we talk about this? Why don't you let me explain? This wasn't all my fault, your so-called assistant just tried to kick me out and..." Ridge has finally enough. He reaches for his phone.
"If you're not out of here in two minutes, I'm calling the security!"
"Ridge, listen to me! Okay, I may have overreacted a little bit but you might as well teach your employees some manners." Ridge looks at his watch.
"One minute and 30 seconds!"
"This is silly, now put your phone down and let's talk in a reasonable way."
"One minute!" Taylor now interjects.
"Brooke, get it through your head, it's over! Just leave Ridge and me alone and go!"
"Ridge! Are you going to let her talk to me like that?!"
"Thirty more seconds!"
"You're making a big mistake Ridge!" Enraged, Brooke storms out of the room and out of the boutique.

Taylor glances at Ridge in awe.
"Wow, I never knew you could be so adamant and harsh. I've got a chill myself."
"It was time to make a statement!"
"Definitely! And I think she got the message. I'm proud of you!" She falls into his arms and snuggles against him.
"Good! Mission accomplished!" Rosa peeks in through the door. She has witnessed Brooke's exit. However, when she sees Taylor and Ridge entwined in an intimate liplock, she discreetly withdraws.

Ridge says goodbye to Rosa and Ted a little earlier than usual. He wants to prepare a surprise for Taylor.
"I guess you have some making up to do!"
"Let's just say I want to show her how much I love her."
"Good I think you own her that. You can call yourself a lucky man. I wouldn't have forgiven you so easily."
"I know. I don't take Taylor's forgiveness for granted. Oh and sorry again about Brooke."
"It's okay, I just hope we will never see her again. I really don't understand, how could you ever choose that fury over someone like Taylor? I mean that woman practically invented hysteria!?"
"Believe me, Brooke wasn't always like this, even if she was completely out of line today. She has her qualities, too." Ridge waves after them and is gone.
"And you have to admit, she is a very attractive lady!" comments Ted.
"You men are all alike!" Rosa rolled her eyes. "I guess I know what 'qualities' Ridge was talking about."

When Taylor comes home, her mouth drops open in surprise. The table is lovingly decorated with candles and roses. Ridge steps toward her.
"Hey, there you are. I allowed myself to take care of dinner tonight. We're having your favorite menu from 'Chez Pierre'!" Taylor is extremely pleased.
"That's very sweet of you!" He gallantly leads her to the table and pulls out her chair. During their meal he is the perfect gentleman, Tayor enjoys his attention and his efforts to make up for his mistake.

But one question haunts her mind.
"Have you heard anything else from Brooke?"
"No! I hope she's finally getting on a plane and going home!"
"Yes, indeed that would be the best for all of us." He reaches for her hand.
"I'm really sorry about how this all went down. I know I made a huge mistake. Even though it sometimes takes me a little longer, I've learned my lesson. Next time I will handle the situation far differently."
"Well better late than never! I know you Ridge and I know even if your decision was wrong, you actually meant well. I just want you to promise me one thing, Take me seriously and don't treat me like a little girl in a fantasy world. I want to share everything with you, the good times and the hard times and if there's an issue that is bothering you, I want you to include me not that you shut me out!"

"I promise you, no more secrets! At least none involving Brooke or any other trouble. I'm just glad you're giving me another chance. I couldn't have stood to lose you over it!" She sits down on his lap.
"You're not getting rid of me that fast! I love you!"
"I love you too Doc!" He wraps her tightly in his arms. "I'm so relieved we're okay again."
"Well, not quite yet! One important step is still missing in our reconciliation." He looks at her questioningly.
"Oh yeah and what's that?" She kisses him passionately and whispers something in his ear. A big smile spreads across his face. They get up and blow out the candles at the table. He leads her into the bedroom. They kisses more and more fiercely and can't get rid of their clothes fast enough. In a night full of love and passion they prove to each other any dispute is forgotten.

The next afternoon, Ridge unexpectedly shows up at Taylor's office.
"Hey Doc! I've got some good news." Taylor is surprised and curious.
"I hope they are very good news if you're distracting me here at work." She steps up to him, Ridge pulls her to the couch with him.
"Believe me, you're going to love hearing this. I was on the phone with Dad earlier. Brooke's back in LA." Taylor sighs with relief.
"That is indeed some really good news. With such good news you may barge in here anytime. I just hope we have some peace from her for a while now." Ridge hugs her and strokes her hair.

Taylor notices Ridge's mind is far away. She taps him on the forehead.
"What's going on in there right now?"
"I was just thinking....Dad told me Brooke was pretty upset, hurt and outranged. He said I was maybe too rough with her."
"Ridge, you weren't too hard on her. You just told her what had to be told. It's Brooke's problem if she can't handle it."
"Yeah of course, it's just......even though I don't love Brooke anymore and her behavior here really annoyed me, it just bothers me that she's so depressed now.... I can't stand it when someone is miserable because of me." Taylor strokes his cheek affectionately.

"Oh Ridge, you always want everyone around you to be fine and you always feel responsible for everyone. I think that's one of your qualities I love so much. But believe me, you can't help Brooke with this. She has to go through this on her own and you should be very careful how you deal with her in the near future. The best will be for you to reduce all contact with her, except of course when it comes to RJ, and that's for Brooke's own good." Ridge glanced at her suspiciously.

"I'm not saying this because I want to keep you away from Brooke, but a breakup or the fact that your ex-partner has a new relationship is always a painful experience, especially if you still love this person. In a situation like this our emotions take control of us and we don't think or act rational. The one left behind is often not ready to let go and move on for a long time, but he/she is flooded with feelings and these are feelings of disappointment, pain and anger. But you have to get through this emotional chaos so that at some point you are free and able to concentrate on your own life again. I speak from my own experience and not just as a psychiatrist."

Ridge grins and gives her a rather mocking face.
"Okay, maybe there's a little psychiatrist babbling included. What I try to say is Ridge I've been in that situation many times, every time you went back to Brooke, you still tried to comfort me. You told me you will always love me and we'd go through this together and that's what made it so hard for me to get away from you. That's why I never managed to free myself from my feelings towards you, there was always this voice inside me whispering that you still love me and that one day we'll be together again. Please don't take this the wrong way, but it would have been much easier for me if I could have been angry with you, if I could have hated you. My point is I know what Brooke is going through. You have to give her a chance to free herself from you, to get rid of her longing for you. I know this is a very tough road and honestly I don't think Brooke is ready to go down that road yet. But if you try to care for her now, you're just going to raise false hopes in her and then the situation is going to become a lot more dangerous. And you shouldn't forget Brooke is not alone, she has her family, she has her kids and her sisters. She has her own support system and you should have faith in them that they will be there for her and help her through this"

Ridge listens very carefully. Everything Taylor explains makes sense.
"Maybe you're right!"
"Of course I'm right!" She smiles mischievously at him.
"Have you forgotten already? I'm a world-renowned psychiatrist!"
"I thought you weren't talking to me as a psychiatrist."
"You know, a shrink is always a shrink." Laughing, he pulls her close.
"And you're my favorite shrink!" They sink into a heartfelt passionate kiss. Ridge hugs her even tighter and his hands run longingly along her body.

"Ridge!" He shows no reaction. His lips moves to her neck. He lowers himself on the couch with her.
"Ridge!" With a vestige of self-control, she gently pushes him off her. "We're here in my office, my assistant is just one door apart and all around us are my colleagues sitting in their office. I really don't want to put on a show for everyone." Ridge pulls her close again and kisses along her ear.
"I thought all the rooms are extra soundproofed so that no conversations may be overheard."
"Yeah, but still. I don't wanna give them any wrong impressions. After all, I'm still their boss." She gives him one last kiss and stands up. She sits back down at her desk. Ridge steps up to her.
"All right, I don't wanna ruin your reputation. But at home, you have no excuse!"
"Who says I need one!"

Taylor is reaching for a file, but Ridge slams it in her face.
"No way Doc! You're done with work today. I'm going to whisk you away right now, for a walk on the beach. The weather is beautiful and you need some fresh air pretty badly. You're very pale around that sweet little nose of yours."
"Are you the doc now?"
"At least I know what you need! A walk along the ocean, your feet in the water and your head in the wind. And if you're a good girl, you might get some ice cream!"
"Mmm, Sounds good Doctor!" She gives him a tender kiss. "I'll be ready in a minute!" She disappears into her little adjoining room and comes back a moment later completely changed. She has undone her hair, in soft waves it now frames her face. She wears a light green sleeveless dress and she has refreshed her makeup. Ridge whistles appreciatively.

"Wow. Do you have a magic locker in there or what?" He puts his hands around her waist. "I'm just glad you don't present yourself like this to your patients. Otherwise I'd be sitting on your couch like a watchdog all day." Taylor laughs and wraps her arms around him.
"Oh, Ridge. You know I only have eyes for you!"
She kisses him with passion. Ridge peaks her in the ribs.
"Hey, we're in your office!"
"Touche!" Ridge pulls her with him.
"Come on, let's get out of here. I want to walk down the beach with you, hold you in my arms and make all the men jealous."
"Ridge Forrester, sometimes you really are impossible!”

Chapter Text

Ridge and Taylor don't hear anymore from Brooke and are both very relieved. It allows them to focus on their own life again. Taylor notices, Ridge has been sketching a lot recently. Nearly all the time he is working on new designs. The last few months his creative work hasn't bern his top priority, getting the store on the run took a lot of his time and energy and he still has his responsibilities as CEO. Although Eric is running the daily business in LA, there are still a lot of duties Ridge needs to manage.

But since the boutique is doing exceptionally well, Ridge devotes his time more and more to his true passion. Often he works at home now. Back when he had moved in permanently with Taylor, they rearranged the furniture in the large living area and Ridge set up his own workspace right in front of the large window and he loves it. It's wonderful to look out of the window from time to time and to enjoy the panorama above the city. The best part about his workspace though is, he has a perfect view of Taylor's desk. There is nothing more inspiring to him than peeking over at her while she is engrossed in her work. They work both at home at the same time, as often as they manage it. They use this time to talk about everything that is on their mind or when they are too busy they just enjoy glancing at each other now and then and feeling each other's presence.

That afternoon, they are both captured by their work. Taylor is preparing herself for her next day sessions with her patients. She is studying her files, one bow of her glasses in her mouth as usual. Ridge is working on a sketch and keeps squinting over at his sweetheart. Finally, Taylor puts her glasses down, rubs her eyes and stretches. She is about to stand up when Ridge speaks to her with force.
"Hey, stop! Sit down!" Startled, she doesn't dare to move.
"What is going on Ridge?"
"Don't move, stay like this.'' He continues to work on his sketch. Taylor already knows this game. She is getting impatient.
"Ridge please! I have to go to the bathroom and besides, I'm hungry!"
"Yeah in a minute, just a minute!" He continues and then obviously he seems very pleased. He gives her permission to stand up.
"Thank you, how gracious of you!"
"Bring me something to eat too!" She shoots him a penetrating look.
"Please!"
"Much better!" After a while she returns, with a sliced apple for herself and for him a peanut butter sandwich. As she puts it, in front of him, he throws a kiss to her. Taylor tries to catch a glimpse of his design, but Ridge quickly presses it to his chest.

"Hey! No peeking here."
"Oh come on Ridge, since when are you so picky about your designs? Let me see it, please."
"No, I'm nowhere near ready. This isn't meant for your eyes yet." Taylor stares at him shaking her head, lately Ridge makes a big secret about his designs, she isn't used to that at all.
"Since when do you treat your sketches like a holy secret?" Ridge becomes tentative.
"It's just, I'm on a big new project right now, but it's not ready to talk about yet. You know you don't count your chickens before they hatch." Taylor relents. Ridge is an artist and all artists tend toward superstition.
"Okay, but if there's anything to say, I want to know everything, every detail."
"I promise you, when this thing gets concrete, you'll be the first to know about it," he promised.

A few days later, the time has come. They make themselves comfortable after dinner, when Ridge pulls out his portfolio.
"Ah, are you finally ready to reveal the big secret?"
"I know I've been a little obnoxious the last few days, but you know me."
"Indeed I do, but now tell me! What's about this new project?" Taylor is getting even more curious.
"Does the name 'Marson' ring any bells for you?" Taylor ponders for a while.
"Of course, it's the owner of 'ONIQUE-Style'. The number one in the world for business fashion especially for women. I get my outfits there for years."

"Exactly, and as you may or may not know, he doesn't have his own design team, he always collaborates with other fashion houses and acclaimed designers. Some time ago there were rumors spread around that he had some major conflicts with his current designer. Apparently there were irreconcilable differences."
"Oh really, that's too bad. I actually quite like the current style."
"Well, anyway. When I heard about it first I didn't take it seriously, but recently it was officially confirmed that his designer and Mr. Marson split up professionally and that's when I suddenly had an idea for a whole new style of business fashion. A whole new concept and then my pencil didn't seem to stand still."

"And what is this new concept?"
"Well first I have the idea to work with mainly bright, friendly colors, away from those usual dull colors like dark blue or gray. But the real twist to my idea is, the outfits are supposed to be variable, so a woman can change her business outfit into a casual or going-out outfit in a snap without having to change completely." Taylor stares at him a little confused, she can't quite picture it yet. Ridge pulls out his designs and shows them to her.
There were dresses with subtle tasteful patterns, combined with jackets. If you take off the jacket and combine the dress with other accessories, you have an evening gown. Taylor likes one design in particular. The top and skirt were connected by a belt. Strip away the skirt and you have a fancy mini dress. Taylor is thrilled with the idea, she can very well imagine many women would buy this fashion. All of the outfits are colorful, but they don't immediately catch your eye or are obnoxiously garish, and they may easily be worn for casual as well.

"Wow fascinating, how did you come up with that?"
"Honestly thanks to you!" She gives him an astonished look.
"Every time I pick you up for dinner or something else, you have to change first. That's when I spontaneously had the idea, there has to be another way to handle it. Not every woman in the business world has the opportunity to take half of her closet with her. Or many women, especially in the beginning, don't have the financial capacity to buy an expensive business wardrobe in addition to their normal clothes. So with my idea they may save a lot of money."
"I guess that's true. Anyway, that's really impressive and what are your plans now?"

"I contacted Mr. Marson some time ago and met with him. I presented my new idea to him and he showed great interest. I plan to invite him to a business dinner soon to explain my designs to him in more detail and if this all goes the way I envision, there will be a partnership between 'Forrester Creation' and 'Onique-Style'."
"Wow, that would be a really big deal!" Ridge smiles at her slyly.
"And that's where I need you!"
"Me??? How so?"
"It's common knowledge in the industry that even if he owns the company, Mr. Marson never makes any business decisions without his wife."
"A very intelligent man! You could take a leaf out of his book!" She winks at him.
"Anyway, they've been married for decades and he's obviously totally devoted to her; it's said he doesn't make a business deal without his wife's blessing. That's why I ask you to accompany me to this dinner. I'm sure it will make a good impression and you could charm his wife while I talk to him about business."
"So that means we're supposed to represent the perfect Forrester couple and I'm supposed to butter up his wife so she will convince her husband you're the best business partner and designer in the world?!" He nods.
"Well that's easy!"

Ridge contacts Mr. Marson the very next day and arranges a dinner in two weeks. As time goes on, he becomes very nervous and anxious. Taylor hides her grin secretly. Ridge has been in the fashion business for decades, had several major successes as a designer and is recognized worldwide and yet, every time he is about to present his work, he acts like a little kid reciting a poem for the first time. She does her best to cheer him up and encourage him. She is completely sold on his idea, and if Mr. Marson isn't enthusiastic about the concept, he has to be out of his mind. The night before the dinner, Ridge sleeps very restless. Taylor holds him tightly and talks soothingly to him until he finally falls in an undisturbed sleep, snuggles up to her.

The next day, Ridge is a nervous wreck. At breakfast, he spills coffee on his tie and he forgets first his phone and then his wallet. Taylor is just waiting for this dinner to be over. After that, Ridge would surely behave more reasonably again. They agreed to meet at the restaurant. She wants to stop by at the orphanage in the afternoon. At work, Rosa, Ted as well as all the other employees avoid him. They realize that's the best way to deal with Ridge today. The dinner was scheduled for six-thirty. At five pm his phone rings. It is Taylor.

"Hey Doc! What's up?"
"Hi Ridge, I'm terribly sorry.... I didn't mean this to happen...but I'm afraid I will not make it to the dinner." Taylor sounds very upset and distraught. Ridge can hear her crying, he's suddenly very concerned.
"What's the matter, you sound so weird?"
"It's.....nothing bad happened, but I had a little accident and...... well my colleagues insisted on taking me to the hospital." Ridge gets a terrible fright.
"Oh my god! What happened?"
"Like I said .....nothing bad. It was actually very stupid, I fell off the ladder and....... well my foot hurts a little. But I'm sure it's nothing serious.... just a little sprained. I'm just so sorry about tonight. I know how much you are counting on me...this is all my fault...Please don't be mad at me!" Ridge sighs, can this woman care about herself and stop worrying about others only once?!

"Now forget about this business dinner, take care of yourself. Nothing else matters at all! Are you really okay?"
"Yeah, like I said it's just the foot. You don't have to worry about me."
The more Taylor reassures him there is nothing wrong, the more concerned Ridge becomes. Taylor swears to him, she's fine. A colleague will drive her home later and she will wait for him there. She wishes him good luck for his business dinner and hopes he won't have any problems because she won't be there. She keeps apologizing and promises him in her thoughts she will be with him. When they hang up, Ridge feels more than nervous. Taylor tried her best to sound cheerful, but he could hear her whimper in pain several times, even though she tried very hard to suppress it. He knows what he has to do.

"Rosa, will you please come into my office?" Rosa appears immediately.
"Please call Mr. Marson, use all your charm and let him know, we need to postpone the dinner."
"Excuse me? I thought this meeting is so extremely important, you've been bugging us all about it for days."
"Yes, it is very important. But there's no other way!" Rosa realizes something is wrong.
"What's going on Ridge?"
"Taylor's in the hospital ..."
"Oh my God, what happened?"
"She fell off the ladder at the orphanage and...something with her foot. She just called to tell me she won't be able to accompany me to the business dinner. She assured me, everything is not as bad..."
"But you don't believe her?"
"Let's put it this way, I know Taylor. Even if she is about to have a vital surgery, she'd tell me she's fine, so I wouldn't worry. But I want to see with my own eyes that she is okay." Rosa agrees with him.

"Of course, I understand completely. I'll talk to Mr. Marson and see what I can do. You take care of Taylor." Ridge hugs her briefly.
"Thank you!" Ridge is almost out the door.
"Taylor can be very lucky to have you!"
"The feeling is mutual!"
Ridge is in an awful hurry to get to the hospital. He runs two traffic lights that are more red than green. As he struggles through traffic, he wonders why not everyone is allowed to have a siren in the car in case of an emergency. It really should be allowed, if you have to get to your loved ones urgently, to use a siren. Finally he makes it. He searches for the room number that he got at the reception desk.

In the hallway, he recognizes a colleague of Taylor's from the orphanage.
"Hi, I'm Ridge Forrester, I'm looking for Taylor."
"Oh good, you're here! She's in there, they just brought her back from X-ray."
"How is she?"
"Well, considering the circumstances, pretty good so far. But it's not clear yet if the foot is just sprained or broken." Ridge is shocked, he knew it's nowhere near as innocuous as Taylor claimed.
"What exactly happened?"
"Taylor was decorating the room for a birthday party with some kids and was hanging up a garland. Then somehow she must have slipped off the ladder. In any case, the foot swelled up quite a bit and looked pretty bad and she was in a lot of pain."
"Thank you for driving her to the hospital right away!"
"It took a fair bit of convincing."
"I can only imagine, I'm going to see her now."
"Well, if you don't need me anymore, would it be okay if I leave? I have to get back to the orphanage."
"Yes, that's all right. I'll take care of her now. Thanks again"
“Good, give Taylor my blessings.”

They say their goodbyes and Ridge storms into the room. Taylor is sitting alone on a bed, she is more than surprised to see him.
"Ridge, what are you doing here?"
"Let me guess?....See how you're doing!" He takes her in his arms. She falls around his neck. She is so happy to see him. "But your business dinner? He covers her mouth and sparkles at her.
''If you say that word one more time! It's not important right now! How are you?"
"Like I said, it's just the foot." Ridge takes a closer look, it's very swollen and bruised in all sorts of colors.
"Ouch, that looks really bad!"
"It's nothing, just a little sprained.'' Very gently Ridge runs his hand over the foot, Taylor almost cries out in pain.
"Mmm, I see it, not bad at all." He gives her a mocking face.
"Okay, I admit it! It hurts like hell!" Comfortingly, he hugs her and holds her close. Taylor leans into him. She is grateful for his support.

Shortly after, the doctor returns. The foot isn't broken. But it's a nasty sprain and a bruise. The doctor prescribes Taylor an ointment and cold compresses and instructs her to put as little weight on her foot as possible for the next few days. Ridge finds a wheelchair and walks Taylor to his car. Once at home, he calls Susan and asks her to come to the garage to help him to bring Taylor into their apartment. Susan is there in seconds. She is very concerned when she learns of Taylor's accident, but Taylor brushes it off. She feels uncomfortable with all the fuss about her. Finally, Taylor sits on the couch and Ridge puts a cool pack on her injury. Susan volunteered to go to the pharmacy. Ridge disappears into the kitchen and brings her something to drink and a snack.

"Do you need anything else?"
"No, I'm fine! Really! Calm down Ridge!" She points to the seat next to her. He lowers himself to her on the couch and puts his arm around her.
"You gave me a good scare! Promise me you'll take better care of yourself. I need you!" She strokes his hair. In the most sweetest way she smiles at him.
"I promise! I still can't believe you canceled your dinner because of me. The whole thing is so horribly embarrassing to me.
"Hey now stop it! It wasn't your fault, these things happen! And I'm sure..." His phone rings, Rosa is on. Taylor waits impatiently for Ridge to finish the call. He beams at her.

"Rosa said it was no problem at all. Mr. Marson reacted very compassionately when Rosa told him about your accident. He immediately agreed to reschedule the meeting. By the way, Rosa wants to know how you're holding up and wishes you a speedy recovery."
Taylor is immensely relieved that her mishap had no consequences for Ridge. He tenders his face with soft kisses and nuzzles him with her nose. He wraps his arms around her. "You see, no need to worry! The only thing that matters now is that your foot heals.” Taylor can’t find the right words for all her feelings. All her love, gratitude and appreciation is released in a passionate kiss.

For the next few days, Taylor is either confined to the couch or the bed. Ridge also stays at home to take care of her. He is very strict about making sure she takes it easy on her foot. As soon as she dares to stand up, he shoos her back to her seat. Soon the swelling diminishes noticeably and the bruise also becomes smaller. Ridge now watches with amusement as she hops around the apartment on one foot. By Monday, everything is fine so far. Only the treading still hurts a bit. Ridge drives her to work. As he parks the car in the underground garage, he tells her to wait a moment. Taylor wonders what's taking him so long. Finally, he returns and she starts laughing terribly. He has her office chair with him.

"Madame, your cab to your workplace!"
"You're not serious Ridge, you're not seriously asking me to go along with this?"
"Of course!"
Finally she gives in, Ridge realizes now with one person in it, the chair is not so easy to steer. The chair keeps wanting to go in a different direction. He keeps crashing into the walls.
"Hey, I thought you are going to get me to my office safe and sound!"
At the elevator, Ridge has to maneuver the chair over the threshold with a lot of momentum, Taylor is almost thrown out of the chair. Finally they are in her department and head down the hall to her office. All her colleagues laugh and ask if they can book this service permanently. Finally, Taylor is sitting behind her desk. She promises to take it easy and not to walk around too much that day.

When Ridge picks her up, she is busy at her bookshelf. The door is just ajar and she hears him talking to her assistant. As fast as she can, she hops back in her seat and greets him with an innocent smile. Ridge tells her he spoke to Mr. Marson. Indeed Rosa had done an excellent job. He was not a bit disappointed, but rather impressed that Ridge had canceled the meeting out of concern for Taylor.
"Looks like you've scored some bonus points with that, so you've pretty much got the deal in the bag!" Also Ridge is now more convinced than ever that nothing will go wrong with this deal.

Chapter Text

Taylor's injury completely subsided. Tomorrow night, the business dinner should finally take place. The past few days Ridge freaked out himself and checked his sketches again and again to see if he could still improve something. At one point, Taylor vigorously snatched the portfolio out of his hand and told him not to drive himself crazy.

Taylor just says goodbye to a patient and has a 20-minute break until her next appointment. She has a full schedule today and tonight she is on duty at the hospital. She is savoring a cup of coffee when Ridge calls her.

"Hey Doc, you won't believe what happened!" Ridge sounds very agitated.
"What's going on?"
"Mr. Marson just called me and asked if we could postpone the dinner to tonight. Something came up for tomorrow night." Taylor can't believe it.
"And what did you say?"
"Of course I agreed, I mean after all he was also immediately cooperative when I asked him and I finally want to get this done!" Taylor becomes very thoughtful.
"I understand that, of course..."
"I just want to let you know. Too bad you have your shift at the hospital tonight, but unfortunately there's nothing we can do about it. But I'm sure Mr. Marson and his wife will show some comprehension for the situation. I mean it's not our fault when they change the date on short notice."
"Yes indeed..." Taylor muses, she is about to say something but Ridge interrupts her.
"I have to go now. I have to call the restaurant and make the arrangements and then I have to go home soon to get ready. Will you think of me when I bear the lion in his den?
"Of course I will. I love you."
"I love you too!"

After Ridge hangs up, Taylor thinks hard. Then she calls for her assistant. She wants to know what other appointments she has today.
"The next one is Mrs. Peterson with her daughter and then you have two new patients, a marriage counseling."
"Good, I will take care of Mrs. Peterson and her daughter myself, but I would be very grateful if you may take care of the new patients. Give them our questionnaire and do the usual tests with them. You know the drill!"
"Of course and what about your shift at the hospital?"
"I'll take care of that right now."
Taylor gets onto the phone, calling colleague after colleague to find someone who would cover her shift. Finally, after several attempts and some begging one colleague agrees to fill in for her on short notice.
After finishing her session, Taylor is in a hurry to get home. Time is quite short, but she can still make it. As fast as she's able to, she rushes through the traffic. At home, she takes the fastest shower of her life and gets ready at a record pace. Before she knows it, she is back in her car and on her way to the restaurant.

Ridge, meanwhile, sits very nervous and tense in the private dining room he has reserved. A waiter just finished setting the table and mentions everything is ready. Ridge thanks him for responding so flexibly to the change in reservation.
"Please sir, this is not a problem for us at all." The waiter leaves him alone, Ridge goes over his notes again for his presentation. A knock on the door interrupts him. Ridge is irritated, it's actually a little bit too early for Mr. Marson and his wife. The waiter appears.
"Mr. Forrester, your wife is here!" Ridge seems a little puzzled at first. He is speechless when Taylor appears at the door. The waiter discreetly withdraws. Ridge joyfully approaches and takes her in his arms.
"Doc?! What are you doing here?"
"Well what do you think? Supporting you to get the job."
"But I thought....you said you have so many appointments today and the hospital..."
"I arranged everything! My assistant is taking care of my patients and I found someone to switch my shift with!"
"But..."
"No but! You're more important to me than anything, this is your big night! I can't let you bear the lion in his den alone!" Ridge doesn't know what to say. He pulls her to him and gives her a long kiss.
"And are you nervous yet?"
"Aw come on, I'm calm as a cucumber!" Taylor grins. She knows Ridge all too well to know that isn't true.

Shortly after there is another knock at the door and Mr. Marson and his wife show up. Ridge and Taylor walk up to them.
"Mr. and Mrs. Marson, it's so good to see you! May I introduce you to Dr. Taylor Hayes, the love of my life." Taylor smiles briefly at him and greets the Marson couple warmly. Mr. Marson shakes her hand.
"It's an honor to meet you. I hope you are feeling better after your accident? My wife and I were very concerned when we heard about it."
"Oh, that's very thoughtful of you, thanks. I'm feeling excellent again. Thank you for asking!"
"We're glad to hear that and we apologize for the change in plans. We're very grateful you were willing to do this on such short notice."
"Please, it's not a problem at all!" Ridge rebuffs him.

The waiter leads them to the table. He takes their order for the aperitif and provides them with small appetizers. Mr. Marson and his wife turn out to be very pleasant people, a little old-fashioned and formal perhaps, but Ridge and Taylor realize soon, they are two kind-hearted people. They have two daughters, the eldest moved to Sydney to start her own business and the younger one is in the process of becoming a junior manager in her father's company. They share a stimulating conversation about the difficulties to be a parent on one side and the boss on the other side.

The waiter serves the main course, unknowingly he puts Taylor in a quite embarrassing situation. Ridge orders an expensive 'Chardonnay' for everyone. When the waiter wants to pour her a glass, Taylor turns him down, saying she will stick with her water. After the waiter withdrew again, Mrs. Marson approaches her, concerned. "Don't you like 'Chardonnay'? You should at least try it, it tastes very good!" Taylor is terribly uncomfortable, for a moment she sheepishly looks down at the floor. But before she has a chance to say anything, Ridge saves the day. He laughs.
"You know, we came with our own car and we have an agreement that whoever drives home doesn't drink any alcohol. We flip a coin every time and this time to my fortune my adorable wife lost." Taylor smiles gratefully at him. She would prefer to jump in his arms and smother him with kisses. She replies now also with an open laugh.
"Well unlucky at cards, lucky in love!" Mr. and Mrs. Marson join in the laughter.
"A very wise decision." adds Mr. Marson appreciatively. Neither he nor his wife notice Taylor surreptitiously reaches under the table and squeezes Ridge's hand.

The meal pass on without further bumps. Mrs. Marson perks up when Taylor refers to her obligation at the orphanage. In addition to her duties in her husband's company, she's also very active as a volunteer and is involved in several charities. After dinner, Ridge and Mr. Marson retire to talk about business. Taylor sits down with Mrs. Marson. She takes a lively interest in Taylor's profession and asks her all sorts of questions, such as whether it isn't difficult not to take her patients' conflicts home with her. Taylor, who enjoys talking about her profession, answers each question willingly. Taylor wants to know from Mrs. Marson about her duties at the company and how she is dealing with the fact that her daughter moved so far away. Finally, Mrs. Marson asks if Taylor knows what idea Ridge is about to present to her husband. Enthusiastically, Taylor describes Ridge's concept to her. She recognizes Taylor stands completely behind Ridge. As she talks with Mrs. Marson Taylor keeps squinting at the men. However, she isn't able to figure out if Mr. Marson likes the idea or not.

In the end, they say a friendly heartwarming goodbye to each other. While the Marsons take a cab home, Taylor and Ridge sit down in the bar area and order another drink.
"So tell me, how did it go?" Ridge makes a critical face.
"Well...I don't know...I'm not sure...I'm afraid..." Taylor can't stand his stammering any longer.
"Are you trying to say he didn't like the idea?" Ridge can't contain himself any longer. He beams all over his face.
"On the contrary, he was thrilled! Maybe we still need to discuss the finer points. He made some minor suggestions for improvement, but overall I think I convinced him."
"That's wonderful, I'm so proud of you!” Full of admiration, she hugs and kisses him. He looks into her eyes.
"But I couldn't have done it without you, the way you've got Mr. Marson wrapped around your finger, and Mrs. Marson was hanging on every word you said. If I get the job, it's also partly thanks to you." Taylor blushes.
"Oh come on, your idea is great. I only made a small contribution."
"Totally modest, as usual! But I think we both did a convincing job."
"Yeah, we're just a real dream team!"
"You're right Doc!'' They are in such a good mood that they decide to stay and dance.

It's past midnight when they arrive at home, both totally exhilarated and exuberant. Taylor glances at him seductively.
"And where's my reward for messing up with my schedule and rushing through the city just to stand by you?" Ridge grins mischievously at her.
Without a word, he lifts her up and carries her into the bedroom. They undress each other with lots of kisses and tender. He guides her to lie on her stomach. He starts to massage her neck and back and continues further on. Taylor enjoys every touch. He turns her around and massages her belly and her breast. He sees her desire and arousal increase. He loves to torture her with his slowly soft touches. Finally Taylor can't stand it any longer. She wraps him in her arms and rubs her body against his. Now also Ridge has reached his point. They look deeply into each other's eyes and share a heated kiss. Soon you can hear the sweet noises of lovemaking and their passionate relish moans.

Later they lie cuddled in a tight embrace catching their breath. Softly Ridge strokes her face. It's bright red and her cheeks are still glowing. There is this radiant gleam in her eyes that always appears when they make love. Taylor curls up in his arms.

"I think in the future I'll join you to your business meetings more often, if the rewards are always so commensurate." Ridge chuckles and plays with her hair.
"I wouldn't complain about this at all. I can't tell or show you enough how grateful I am for tonight and how much I appreciate your support"
"That went without saying Ridge. Last time you dropped everything to take care of me. Today it was just the other way around. One hand washes the other. After all, that's how it should be when you're in love and in a relationship, am I right?"
"Absolutely Doc!" Taylor soon falls asleep snuggled up against him. Ridge gaze at her dreamily. At that moment he realized once again how much he loves her and how lucky he is to have her by his side.

Chapter Text

A few days later, Mr. Marson contacts Ridge and asks him to meet with him in his office. He tells him, he had a thorough consultation with the board members of the company, they were all in favor of his idea, so nothing stands in the way anymore of a partnership between Forrester Creation and 'Onique-Style'. They sit together for a long time discussing the details of the collection. As Ridge suspected, Mr. Marson still has a few small suggestions for changes to make so that the concept would really fit the style of his house.

After the appointment, Ridge is so ecstatic that he heads straight for Taylor's office. Impatiently he needs to wait, as Taylor is still busy with a patient. As soon as the door opens and Taylor said goodbye to her patient, he pushes her back into her office. Vehemently he takes her in his arms and twirls her around.
"We did it Doc, we really did it!" He refuse to put her down until they are totally dizzy. Taylor stares at him a little perplexed.
"What did we do?"
"Think hard!" That's when she gets his point.
"Mr. Marson called you and said you got the job?"
"Exactly! We got the job!" and again he spins her around with glee. Taylor is now as euphoric as Ridge.
"That's wonderful! This is great! I'm so proud of you!"
"Oh I could never have done it without you!" In the midst of the rush of joy, there's a knock on the door. Taylor's assistant alerts her she has the next patient in 10 minutes. Taylor gives Ridge another hug.
"I'm sorry. Duty calls."
"Yeah, always on duty for people who have issues, there's no room for a successful designer who's bubbling over with good spirit!" pound Ridge jokingly.
"Oh my poor successful designer, I swear after work I'm all yours!" Ridge insists on celebrating the good news with her and promises to take care of the reservation.

When the contract is signed, Taylor joins him as his lucky charm. Ridge consulted his friend and attorney Carter to look over the contracts beforehand and he found no quibbles. Eric and the rest of the family are also very excited when Ridge tells them about the new partnership. As Ridge, they see the great prospects of this new market for Forrester Creation. Ridge and Taylor celebrate Ridge's success with the entire friends circle. All the ladies immediately order some outfits. Marc and Steven suggest Ridge should design an equally fancy collection for men next.

On Friday, Taylor sits on the terrace of a pizzeria waiting for Ridge. He insisted they have lunch together here. He even reserved a table for them. They both have the rest of the day off. It's the same pizza place where they met each other for the very first time. Ridge seems to be running late, at first Taylor isn't too concerned. As much as Ridge changed, punctuality still isn't his greatest strength. But she hardly has a reason to complain, because it happens way too often that she herself is running late for a date because a patient kept her longer or something else came up.

Therefore she waits completely relaxed. But when he still doesn't show up after half an hour, she becomes increasingly restless. A waiter approaches her and places a 'Caesar Salad' in front of her.
"Excuse me, but I didn't order that!" mentions Taylor to him irritated but he waves it off.
"That's all right, this order was placed by a gentleman for you in advance. I shall inform you there is no need to wait. I wish you a good appetite!"
Taylor doesn't understand anything. She is confused. However, being very hungry she finally starts to eat her salad. When Ridge still doesn't show up, she tries calling him. She only reaches his voicemail, which seems very strange to her. It's usually never the case that Ridge can't be reached during the day. After she finished her salad, the waiter approaches her again. She is about to pay, but he just waves her off, saying the bill is already covered. He hands her an envelope. Taylor recognizes Ridge's handwriting and is only more confused. Hesitantly, she opens the envelope. Inside is a note with a few lines.

*This is the compensation for the salad I ruined to you! First you turned me down then you knocked me down but finally you let your guards down! I guarantee you today there will be no downs at all at this place*

After reading those words, the question marks in Taylor's mind are even bigger. Apparently Ridge had been here before and placed the order and left the note for her. But why? She read the short note again. The hidden clues point to the park where they had their heart to heart. Does Ridge suddenly want to meet her there now? Taylor is sure this is one of Ridge's original games.
She sets off on her way. She drives home first, parks her car and then makes her way to the park. As back then, she sits down on the first bench right by the entrance. While she waits anxiously if Ridge will appear, she glances around. Although so many months have passed since this day, everything actually looks the same. Even the old man with his truck full of balloons stands at the same place as every day. Today, a little boy accompanies him. Taylor notices out of the corner of her eye how the old man is talking with the boy. It seems to her that he is pointing in her direction, but that is impossible. Again and again she looks toward the entrance, where she expects Ridge any moment. Then she hears a shy clearing of the throat. The little boy suddenly stands in front of her, holding a 'Tweety' balloon.

"Excuse me! Are you Miss Taylor Hayes by any chance?"
"Yes, that's me."
"Ah good, my grandfather said you might be the one. He told me to give you this!" He hands her the balloon and is off again. Hanging from the balloon there is a letter, identical to the other one. Carefully, Taylor takes it off and ties the balloon around her wrist so it wont fly away. Smiling she looks at the 'Tweety' as she remembers.
It rained last weekend, Ridge and she cozied up in front of the TV and watched cartoons. Taylor casually mentioned 'Tweety and Sylvester' has always been her favorite cartoon because it shows that a sharp mind is more significant than the size and strength of a character. She told him once she had even written a psychoanalytic paper about the cartoon. Ridge teased her, only a shrink could come up with the idea to make a psychoanalysis of a cartoon.
Taylor laughs to herself as she reminisces about this scene. It’s just typical for Ridge to give her a 'Tweety' balloon. Curious, she opens the letter, which again has a few lines in it.

*Not as small as a canary bird but the same cleverness and smartness. But even strong characters need a hero sometimes who rescues them from evil. I would save you any time when it ends with a kiss*

As she reads this, she still wonders what all this is about. Why does Ridge rush her from one place to the other? Taylor immediately understands the allusion in the note. Ridge surely means the cocktail bar where he rescued her from that creep. Although Taylor swore never to set foot in that cocktail bar again, they have been there several times with the others. Thankfully, that jerk never showed up again.
"Let's go Tweety! Let's see what our 'puddy cat' has planned for us next!"
Taylor leaves the park, she waves once more after the old man and his grandson. She takes a cab.

The cocktail bar offers snacks and refreshments during daytime. Taylor sits down at a small table near the bar. After some time, a waitress approaches her and serves her a 'Virgin Colada'.
"Here you go. I'm supposed to give this to you! Enjoy it! Actually, we don't offer cocktails at this hour yet, but since it's a non-alcoholic one, we'll make an exception!"
"Oh thank you, that's very kind of you."
"Oh yeah and I'm supposed to give you this one too!" Taylor is now no longer surprised when she is handed another envelope. Before reading the note, she savages her cocktail. Her mind drifts back to that evening. She thinks about how much her life has changed since then. Even though the night was only a few months ago, it seems like an eternity to her. Finally, she opens the envelope and reads the letter.

*The first kiss was just a stunt or maybe more? Nonetheless soon the first 'real' kiss followed. A magical night I will never forget*

She knows immediately where Ridge wants her to go this time. After she finishes her cocktail, she heads back out, hiring another cab. On the ride, a sudden idea hits her mind. This scavenger hunt Ridge apparently is taking her on reminds her of the treasure hunt he organized for her on the deserted island back then at Saint Thomas. At the end he proposed to her. All at once, Taylor is electrified. Is that the answer behind all this? Is that the reason why he chases her all over the town? Would he ask her to marry him tonight? Taylor becomes terribly excited. Ridge and she never talked specifically about marriage, but it's actually no question that someday they walk down the aisle again. She remembers, Ridge referred her as his wife to Mr. and Mrs. Marson. Actually lately he often called her his wife or found other synonyms. He isn't fond of the term 'girlfriend’. Taylor agrees with him. It sounds too much like high school or a fling. They both share the opinion their relationship is way more serious.
When the others ask them when they will finally get married, Taylor and Ridge always avoid them. They simply state they will take the step when the timing is right. Taylor often claims she will wait for Ridge to propose.
Is it really going to happen tonight? Actually, the thought is very obvious, they live together for some time now and everything is going great. Their relationship is stronger than ever. Taylor sends a prayer to heaven.
"Please, please! Let it happen! Let it be so that he asks me tonight!"

The cab pulls up near the steakhouse. Taylor walks to the pier and sits on the same bench where she sat that night with Ridge. She thinks back to the magical moment. How they kissed for the first time and afterwards they sat tightly embraced on that bench for hours. She will never forget how gentle he was and all the sweet things he said.
She is completely lost in her dreams when she hears another clearing of the throat next to her. A man in an elegant tailcoat stands in front of her and inquires if she is Taylor Hayes. She affirms it and he smiles, in that case he asks her to follow him. Hopeful, she walks with him. She is speechless when he stops in front of a horse-drawn carriage, opens the door for her and invites her to get in. Wow! Ridge really pulls all the strings. When Taylor is seated, the coachman hands her another note. Then he takes his seat and off they ride. In the letter is written the following.

*With the first kiss a magical journey began which hopefully will never end! This ride does not take place in a pumpkin but maybe it will still lead you to the place of your dreams and you will meet your Prince Charming there*

Taylor's heart is beating very fast, she has a faint suspicion and hope where the carriage is going to take her. She enjoys the ride and sure enough, the destination is indeed the ‘Ritz Carlton Hotel’. Taylor can't believe it. Once they passed the hotel and had to stop because of a traffic jam. Taylor mentioned this hotel always reminds her of the 'Cinderella' castle and it is one of her big dreams to spend only one night there. Back then Ridge hadn't shown great interest in her babbling, but apparently he listened very carefully. The carriage stops in front of the entrance, once again the coachman holds the door open for her and wishes her an unforgettable evening.
Taylor sheepishly thanks him and then walks with unsteady steps towards the entrance. She feels a bit strange, she doesn't have any big luggage, just a 'Tweety' balloon, which looks a bit silly. She goes to the front desk and asks if there is a reservation under the name ‘Hayes’ or ‘Forrester’. The desk clerk checks his computer and finds a corresponding entry.
"Oh well, there you go!" He summons a bellman and instructs him to take her to the presidential suite.
"I wish you a pleasant stay, Dr. Hayes!"

Taylor follows the bellman to the elevators. It goes all the way to the top of the panoramic deck. The bellman explains to her, on this floor are the most luxurious suites of the hotel. He finally stops in front of a magnificent golden door and opens it. He hands her the keys and wishes her a great time. Taylor enters and glances around the magnificent suite. There is a large living area and a beautiful bedroom. Taylor hangs the 'Tweety' balloon on a door. There is no sign of Ridge. The suite has two bathrooms, in one the light is on. So Taylor walks up to it; when she steps into the room, her mouth drops open in amazement. By the sink is her beauty case and toiletry bag. Ridge must have sneaked back into the apartment again this morning to pick up their stuff. Behind the door hangs a beautiful sequined dress. A note is attached to it.

*’A dream is a wish the heart makes' A magical dress for a gorgeous woman for a very special night where all your dreams may come true*

Taylor fights back her tears. She is extremely touched, stirred, excited, a real emotional rollercoaster is wheeling inside her. She is overwhelmed by all the surprises. While she takes a shower, she thinks about all the attention she has received so far today and what is still to come. She is deeply impressed. Ridge must have planned this day for a long time. All the love and effort and he has organized all this without her noticing anything. He has managed to keep all these activities a secret and totally surprise her. While she is getting ready, she doesn't hear that someone opens the suite quietly and scurries busily around.
Taylor, meanwhile, is finished. She is wearing the new dress and has her hair up. Just then she is doing the final stroke on her makeup, then she is pleased with her appearance. She steps out of the bathroom and looks around the suite. Nothing has changed, but she notices a lamp burning near the patio door. She steps closer and spots an arrow of rose petals on the floor pointing to the door. With trembling hands and a pounding heart, Taylor opens the sliding door, in anticipation of what this night will bring.

Chapter Text

Taylor walks out onto the terrace. There stands a table set for two with rose petals and candles. Next to the table are a serving cart with many covered platters and bowls. Soft music is in the air. Taylor gazed at the scenery, deeply touched. Then she hears a voice behind her.
"Hey Doc! There you are!"
"Ridge, my Prince Charming."
They step toward each other. They are both so emotional at first, they don't know what to say. Ridge clasps her waist.
"You look adorable!" Taylor beams at him.
"Thank you, I have to thank you for that!" She gives him a grateful kiss.
"And I'm very proud of you for finding your way here!"
"You didn't have any doubts?"
"Not at all! I know I'm with the smartest woman in the world. But now take a seat! You must be really hungry." He leads Taylor to her chair and serves her the appetizer. They raise their glasses.
"To an unforgettable day!"
"To an unforgettable night!" They toast to each other. Taylor takes a closer look at her plate.

"This looks delicious!" Ridge winks at her.
"Indeed! For you only the best and who knows? Maybe you'll discover more surprises during this dinner!"
Taylor stares at him suspiciously. Has Ridge hidden the ring somewhere in the food? Taylor begins to analyze each course very carefully and to be particularly mindful of every bite and every sip. Ridge watches her with amusement.
They finish their meal without Taylor coming across anything suspicious. She reaches for his hand.
"Thank you! That was wonderful, actually overwhelming, the entire day was so enchanting, so unique. I cannot believe you did all this just for me. I don't even know what to say, and you even remembered that it's always been my dream to spend a night in this hotel only once!" She is so touched and has tears in her eyes. Ridge softly strokes her cheek.
"I just wanted to make it special, like Cinderella. She had to overcome some hurdles too, before she got to have her magical night in her dream castle." Taylor laughs.
"Well, compared to Cinderella, I got off pretty easy."
She rises and her eyes wander over the lights of the city.
"It's beautiful here, even more than I ever imagined and the best part is, we're both experiencing it together. I wish this day would never end!" Ridge hugs her and kisses her neck.

"The day isn't over yet. There's still one crucial point missing!"
"Oh yeah, and what's that?"
"Think about it! The day, the puzzles and all that. Does it remind you of anything?" Taylor teases him, she pretends to think very hard.
"Now that you say....this whole thing does seem kind of familiar.....I remember vaguely....there was something about an island and a treasure hunt...back on Saint Thomas."
"Very good! So what is missing? I mean you did a great job solving all the puzzles, we had a wonderful meal, but what comes at the end of every treasure or scavenger hunt?"
"The treasure!"
"Correct! This will be your last task! You have to find it here on this terrace."
"Here?" Taylor looks around, confused. "May I get another hint?"
"All right, I won't be like that. The first time, the treasure was where?"
"Buried in the sand!"
"And the second time? When we were on Saint Thomas renewing our vows." Taylor has to think a little longer this time, but it finally comes back to her.
"That's when it was buried under a huge pile of pillows."
"Exactly! So this time you don't have to dig, but you have to go fishing!"
"Fishing?? On this terrace??"
"Yep, now go!"

Taylor looks all around to find out what Ridge means. Finally, hidden behind a screen she spots a hot tub, large enough for two, with water embedded in it. Flowers and candles float on the water's surface. Taylor knees down at the edge and Ridge joins her, watching her expectantly. In the middle of the water swims a small boat. She reaches for it and discovers that there is a line attached to it, which she begins to pull. She notices the line gives more and more resistance and she pulls on it faster until finally a golden metal box emerges from the water. Ridge hands her a towel to dry her hands and the box.

"Congratulations! You actually found something! I'm so excited! Go ahead and open it, let's see what's in there." Taylor gives him an ironic look, as if Ridge doesn't know exactly what's inside the box. An excitement and tension creeps up inside her, her emotions are riding on a roller coaster. With trembling hands, she finally opens the treasure box. Even though it's exactly what she eagerly hoped for, she is still completely surprised and speechless. Inside the box lies a beautiful diamond ring. Taylor stares at it, unable to make any movement. Finally, Ridge takes the ring in his hand and faces her with a very serious expression. He reaches for her hand.

"Doc! You know, when I moved here, my only intention was to throw myself into work and get away from some bad memories. I never expected to find you here and even after our heart to heart I never thought that one day we would sit here like this. The last few months we have experienced an incredibly exciting and beautiful journey and I don't want to miss a single day of it. I never thought I could fall in love again so sincerely and fiercely and that love has grown stronger with every moment we've spent together. I love you Taylor! I love you more than I can ever tell you and I'm absolutely sure. I want to spend the rest of my life with you. I wanna share with you all the small and big moments, when our kids will go their own path. I want to sit with you one day in a house full of grandkids. I want to grow old and gray with you and enjoy every day until the end of our life. So I ask you here and now. Will you marry me and be my wife and share all these things with me?"
Taylor gasps. Tears have come during his speech, and now they are just streaming down her face. She is so overjoyed, touched and overwhelmed, it takes her a moment to collect herself. She looks into his eyes and nods vigorously. She falls around his neck and is finally able to speak again.

"Yes, Ridge! Yes, yes, yes. Yes I want to marry you and be your wife more than anything in the world. I want to spend every day with you for the rest of our life. I want to love and fight with you and share every moment with you. I want to be with you as our kids will challenge their lives. I want to watch our grandkids growing up with you. I never want to be a single day without you!"
Joyful, he takes her in his arms, they begin to kiss incessantly. They can not let go of each other. He wipes away her tears, but it's useless because new tears keep coming. For a long time they sit there, tightly embraced, until they both calm down a little bit. He reaches for her hand again and slips the ring onto her finger. Taylor glances at it full of love and gratitude. She can’t take her eyes off the ring.
"I hope you like it!"
"Like it?! That's not an expression at all! It's the most beautiful ring I've ever seen."
"It reminded me of you as soon as I saw it!" Taylor looks at him puzzled. "It's so pure and finely cut, just like you and when you hold it up to the light..." He takes her hand and holds the ring against the candlelight. "...then it glows in all kinds of colors, just like you. You are so familiar to me and I know you intimately. You have a unique, pure and good character and yet you still manage to amaze me." At this declaration of love, a new gush of tears comes out from her eyes.

"Oh Ridge! You... I...I love you!"
"I love you too, Doc!" Again they sink into a heartfelt kiss. Ridge's lips traveled down her neck to her cleavage. They both breath heavily. After a deep look, they stand up and without a word, he lifts her in his arms and carries her back into the suite. He lowers himself with her onto the large soft bed. They beam at each other. She paints his face with his fingers and blows kisses on his lips. He nuzzles her neck tenderly and can't get enough of her scent. Slowly, savoring each moment, they undress each other and every freed spot of their skin gets showered with kisses. They spend a breathtaking, romantic night of love and passion, each intent on fulfilling the other's needs and desires.

The next morning, Taylor awakes to a pleasant warm feeling. She still has her eyes closed, afraid of waking up from an incredibly beautiful dream. She dares to barely open her eyes. Carefully she blinks around and is relieved to find herself in the hotel suite. Her gaze goes immediately to the ring finger of her left hand. There sparkles the diamond ring Ridge slipped on her yesterday. It's true. They are engaged. She turns to Ridge, who is lying next to her, still fast asleep. Taylor bends down to him and begins caressing his face and then covering it with kisses.
"Good morning, my handsome fiancé!" Ridge blinks sleepily.
"Good morning, my gorgeous fiancée!"

She straddles him and kisses her way up to his mouth. He pulls up with her and takes her into his arms. In love they peek at each other, they exchange gentle little kisses and rub their noses together. Taylor sighs in content.
"Tell me I'm not dreaming. We are lying here in each other's arms in this beautiful suite and we are engaged.” Ridge gives her a long thoughtful glance, then suddenly begins tickling her. Taylor squeals.
"No,Ridge, stop it please!"
"Do you believe it now, that you're not dreaming?"
"Yes..it's fine, I believe it, but please stop." He lets go of her, she gasps. "It's just so unbelievable, the idea that soon I'll be Mrs. Ridge Forrester again."
"You'd better get used to it. Because you'll be carrying that name for the rest of your life!"
"The rest of my life?"
"That's right! Because once you say 'I do' I'm not letting you go!"
"Actually it's the other way around! Once we're officially pronounced husband and wife, I'll never let you go." Again, her lips search his.

Ridge peeks at the clock radio next to the bed, surprised at how late it already is.
"I think we should get up." But Taylor stays curled up in his arms.
"I don't want to get up. I just want to stay in this bed with you all day long." She kisses her shoulders, he presses her tighter and groans.
"No problem!" means Ridge stroking her back. "I booked the suite for the whole weekend." Taylor gets wide eyes.
"You what?? But this costs a fortune?!" You are totally crazy!"
"Yeah crazy in love! You don't have to worry your pretty head about that, besides, it was the last time I asked my future wife to marry me. So all troubles and expenses are allowed.
"The last time?!" She chuckles and makes a very mocking face.
"Hey, don't say anything wrong now!"
"No comment! I'm just telling you, if it really was the last time, it was a worthy finale. That was the most impressive proposal I've ever received in my life!" Ridge is astonished.
"Even more than the one on Saint Thomas?"
"Actually yes!" Ridge makes a very surprised face.

"Don't get me wrong! Saint Thomas was a wonderful once-in-a-lifetime experience that I will never forget and the proposal will always be a special moment in my life. But even though you organized that treasure hunt and everything for me, technically you could have made this proposal also to any other woman. This time, however, it was only for the two of us. Every puzzle and all the other things had a special symbolism for us. You couldn't have made this proposal to another woman, it only worked for me. It proves that when you prepared this day your thoughts and heart were with me and only me. Because of that, this proposal has a very special meaning for me. I will never forget this day! Never! I still can't believe you went to such great lengths!" Ridge caresses her cheek.
"I wanted to make sure you would say 'yes' and I wanted to show you how important you are to me." Taylor shakes her head.
"Like I ever would have said 'no'!" She looks at him urgently.

"And you are convinced you want to put up with me for the rest of your life?" Ridge grins.
"I think so, and you? Do you have any second thoughts?"
"Mhhh no. Overall you're a very compatible guy. I've even gotten used to your quirks by now." Ridge stares at her, offended.
"What quirks? I don't have any quirks!"
"Oh yeah you do!"
"Name one?!"
"For example, you always leave the bathroom in a mess and everywhere I trip over your stuff and you always turn up the radio so loud that probably our neighbors fall out of their bed!" Ridge gives her a combative stare.
"Oh yeah, and you think you don't have any peculiarities?! Let me tell you something, when you take a shower, I don't have any warm water afterwards, plus you always steal the last bit of coffee from the pot and if it wasn't for me, you'd never find your keys in the morning. I bet before I moved in you probably used to show up at work with two hours behind."
"That's not true at all!"

Taylor grabs one of the small pillows and hits Ridge with it, now he grabs one as well and a wild pillow fight breaks out. Finally, Ridge falls back on the bed, exhausted. Taylor leans over him.
"Awww, I won! You're all done! Well, we're all not getting any younger!" Ridge isn't going to give up that easily. He grabs her wrists and in the beat of the moment he flips her onto her back and holds her down.
"So, who won?"
Taylor decides to change her tactic. She begins to tickle him with her nose, in her eyes the most sweetest and heartwarming glance.
"Now don't give me that look. It won't work!" But Taylor continues unperturbed. She nibbles on his neck, her tongue moves to the spot behind his ear where he is very sensitive. Ridge's resistance crumbles.
"Oh Ridge, don't be like that. I know you can't resist me even if you try!”
She wraps her arms and legs around him and kisses him passionately. His reaction proves her right.

Chapter Text

Taylor and Ridge spend a wonderful weekend at the hotel. Throughout Saturday, they stay in their suite and order room service. In the afternoon, they enjoy the hot tub.
Sunday, they take advantage of the hotel's many offerings. They play tennis and spend the rest of the day in the Spa/Wellness Resort and go for a swim in the large pool. There aren't many guests there, so they have the pool almost to themselves.

On Monday morning, it’s hard for them to say goodbye, even though they are looking forward to the next few days. After all, they have a wedding to plan. They drive home first, where they both change for work.
It isn't until Taylor climbs in the elevator at her office that it occurs to her, she and Ridge didn't discuss whether their engagement should remain a secret or not. She decides not to mention anything on her own. Maybe someone will notice the ring and ask her. But at the conference later that afternoon with all her colleagues, she can't keep the news to herself any longer. As everyone is talking about what they have done over the weekend, Taylor finally blurts out her engagement and proudly presents her engagement ring. All of her colleagues step up to her, congratulate her and admire the jewelry.

Ridge, on the other hand, doesn't worry much about keeping their engagement a secret. When he enters the boutique and everyone is getting ready for work, he proudly announces the happy news. Rosa is off work that day and doesn't get to hear it. All his employees congratulate him warmly and are excited for him. They all feel he made an excellent choice with Taylor.
In the evening, when he comes home, Taylor immediately rushes up to him. At the same time, they start talking.
"I have something to confess to you!" / "I have something to tell you!" They freeze and stare at each other.
"You first!"
"No you!"
"No you! Ladies first, as they say."
Finally, she admits she hadn't been able to keep her mouth shut and told all her colleagues about the engagement. Ridge bursts out laughing and tells her he was about to confess the exact same thing. The two finally fall into each other's arms, giggling.

After dinner, they sit down together and Taylor suggests they should brainstorm about their wedding; he immediately agrees. Taylor pulls out a notepad and a pen.
"I think we should start by deciding where we should have our wedding?!" They look deeply into each other's eyes and out of one mouth, it shoots out of both of them.
"San Francisco!" Taylor is a little surprised.
"Are you really sure about this? I mean I would love to get married here but LA is still our hometown."
"That's true, but we found each other here again in San Francisco, we reconnected here and fell in love here so I think it's more than convenient to get married here too!" Taylor is in complete agreement with him. A little bit meekly, she adds.
"Besides, our last wedding memories in LA aren't exactly untarnished and I don't want to be reminded of them on our big day." Ridge takes her closely in his arms; he understands her very well.
"To be honest, I already talked with the hotel manager on Friday while I was waiting for you. They have beautiful wedding arrangements and the hotel organizes everything you want!" Taylor smiles broadly.
"Seriously? You really want to get married there?"
"Yes, I think it's the perfect place!" Taylor jumps in his arms. So the location of their wedding is set.

The next step is to choose a date. Ridge suggests making an appointment with the hotel as soon as possible to discuss the details. They could then surely tell them how long it would take to get everything organized. Taylor nods that sounds reasonable, so she writes under the point 'date': 'Arrange with hotel'. Then they discuss the setting their wedding should take place. Taylor reveals to Ridge, she secretly dreams of a very private ceremony, with just the two of them and the kids Thomas and Steffy.
"This is a great important moment for us and our family that should be just ours." Ridge quickly gets used to the idea. Still, he thinks since it’s going to be their last wedding, they should have a proper party, too. After all, they have plenty of friends and acquaintances here in San Francisco who would be very disappointed if they weren't allowed to share this event with them. So they agree to have a reception after the ceremony for everybody.

The question about including the family is way more difficult. Ridge is concerned they will certainly insist on participating at the ceremony as well. Neither of them speaks the word, but they both fear to jeopardize their dream wedding if the entire family shows up. There never had been a Forrester wedding without some drama and this wedding should be perfect. Taylor is especially afraid Brooke will find out about their wedding and tries to stop it. It wouldn't be the first time. Eventually, they agree to keep the wedding a secret from the family. After all, they could always celebrate with the family at a later date.
"If it's necessary, I'll recite my wedding vows twice." Ridge comments pragmatically. Of course they are aware that the family would most likely react very disappointed and hurt at first, but it's their wedding and therefore their decision. Taylor asks Ridge if he wants to include RJ to be there. As much as Ridge would love to invite his son to their wedding, he decides against it. He knows it would be extremely hard for RJ to keep this secret from his mother and possibly have to lie to her. He doesn't want to put him in this position. RJ is already on the fence enough times. Besides, he assumes RJ is at an age where he has better things to do than dancing at a family wedding. So the basic structure is set. First the ceremony with Steffy and Thomas only and afterwards a big party with all their friends and acquaintances. In addition to their closest friends, Ridge wants to invite some coworkers and business associates. Taylor wants to include some of her colleagues as well as some friends from the orphanage. They draw up a guest list. At the end they come to a number of 30 guests.
"I think that's enough for a decent party!"

They list the following steps they have to take care of. Steffy and Thomas need to be informed of their plans, so their friends. They decide to invite their friends over for dinner the very next day. Immediately they grab their phones to call everyone. None of them suspects anything, it's nothing special to come together for dinner at one or the other's place. So the next evening, everyone shows up at their place. Ridge managed that none of his colleagues informed Rosa about the engagement. Otherwise, it would no longer have been a surprise. At the aperitif on the terrace, Ridge announces proudly he finally popped the question and Taylor adds overjoyed, she said 'yes' and waves her hand. Loud cheers and shrieks beaks out. Everyone is immensely happy for them. During dinner, the first plans are eagerly made and Taylor and Ridge get inundated with suggestions. Everyone has numerous ideas for the big event.

The next day, they talk with Thomas and Steffy via video chat. The siblings can’t believe it at first, then they cry out and start dancing and jumping around like little kids. Both are beside themselves with joy. But their mood changes when they learn from their parents that they need to hide the secret from the rest of the family. Even if they understand the motives of their parents, Steffy and Thomas sense it will be very difficult for them not to spill the beans.

The next few weeks are dominated by wedding plans. Ridge and Taylor have an appointment with the hotel manager, where they discuss all the details. They book the weekend in six weeks. Now that the date is set, they get straight to the first point on their agenda and write the wedding invitations. They made a 'To-do list' with all the tasks that need to be done. They are relieved when the invitation cards are ready to be sent off and they are able to make their first checkmark.
Even though the hotel promised to take care of everything, Taylor and Ridge have plenty of decisions to make. They must choose the flowers for the arrangements and the style of the decorations. A pianist will attend the ceremony, so they need to choose the music pieces he should play for them. They have to determine the appetizers for the reception and their wedding menu. Many nights, Taylor and Ridge sit together and discuss each point in detail. Ridge notices with concern as Taylor becomes more and more obsessed and stressed.

It's her ultimate goal to put on the most gigantic wedding ever. Over time she gets extremely tense and nervous. She hardly allows herself a break and the preparations gradually grow into real stress. She sleeps restless and sometimes she snaps at him without specific reason or she breaks out in tears.
When he comes home another night and finds Taylor again hunches over numerous catalogs, he decides to act. He vigorously takes everything away. Taylor is about to protest, but Ridge takes her in his arms and speaks with a soft warm voice.

"I know you want it to be the most magical wedding ever and I promise you it will be a beautiful celebration. But let's not get all crazy about it."
"But Ridge, there's still so much to do! We have to..." He forcefully covers her mouth.
"Tonight we don't have to do anything. We really need a break. I don't want to hear one word about flower arrangements and wedding cakes. Look at you, you're a mess. I mean, planning a wedding is supposed to be fun and joyful." Taylor finally relents. She knows Ridge is right.
"I just...I mean...I just want it to be a special day. We waited so long for this moment." Again she fights against her tears.
"I know and I swear to you it will be a day we will never forget. I promise! But we would have a major problem if you collapse before then. Because I have serious doubts, the hotel will be able to get a replacement for my bride." Taylor has to laugh.

So they get dressed to go out. They go to their favorite Italian restaurant and afterwards they move on to a dance bar. As Ridge demands, they don't speak a word about the wedding. When they get home a few hours later, Taylor is far more relaxed and at ease.
"That was a wonderful idea! Sorry I've been such a pain in the neck lately!"
"Oh well, it was not that bad! I mean actually it's very sweet that our wedding is so important to you. We should just take it a little easier in the future. We still have plenty of time." She promises not to put herself under so much pressure anymore.
"I swear I won't freak out again. At least I try and you have every permission to stop me."
"I will hold you on that!"
"I love you so much!"
"I love you more!"
"That's impossible!" They continue this debate in their bedroom. That night Taylor sleeps like a baby and when they wake up the next morning Ridge first words are.
“Well look at you. You almost look human again.”

Over the next few days, they take it way more easily with the preparations and soon all the points are discussed and everything is settled. Two weeks before the big day, they meet at their lunch break to pick up the wedding bands at 'Cartier'. Taylor glees very emotional as they try on the rings to make sure they fit.
"I can hardly believe that soon we will be wearing these rings every day!"
"Yes, and this ring is supposed to tell every other man to keep his hands off you."
"Oh, and this ring is to remind you that you have a wife and all other women are off limits!"
"What are you trying to imply? I told you before, my time as a playboy is over."
"I hope so. After all, you're mine!" In confirmation, she gives him a devoted kiss.
Despite fierce opposition and protests from their friends, Taylor and Ridge decided to forgo all the pre-wedding fuss like a bridal shower and the traditional bachelor/bachelorette party. After all, they both had all this several times before in their lives. They no longer place any value on it. Their wedding should simply be a celebration of their love.

Furthermore, they decided that they don't want any wedding gifts, so they don't register anywhere. They have no use for more fancy kitchen supplies that would end up getting dusty. Instead, they come up with the idea, anyone who wants to give them a treat should donate a check to the orphanage. Some time ago Taylor overheard some of the children are in desperate need of new furniture and she suggested to Ridge, the money would be in much better use there and he completely agreed with her.

A week before the wedding, Taylor meets with Stacy, Rosa and Susan for a leisurely brunch. Beaming with joy, she tells them Ridge and she had another talk with the hotel manager yesterday and everything is prepared for the wedding. Everyone rejoices with her. Stacy is dying to know what her wedding dress looks like. Until today Taylor always kept it a big secret.
Right after her engagement, she contacted her kids to ask them to design her wedding dress. Ridge reacted a little offended at first, because he would have loved to design the dress for her himself. But Taylor is rather old-fashioned on this point. She appeased Ridge with the argument Steffy and Thomas had inherited his talent and learned everything from him. Thus his influence would be indirect in the design of the dress. Steffy and Thomas were enthusiastic and set to work with fervor. They designed four outfits from which their mother could choose.
Taylor gives in and shows her friends the design. It’s a restrained red-beige dress with an extravagant rose pattern. Susan is impressed.
"Wow. It's stunning, I'm sure you'll look great in it!" Rosa adds.
"Yeah, this dress is a dream. You're really lucky that your kids are designers." But they are all a little surprised Taylor didn't opt for a traditional white dress. Taylor answers she could do pretty well breaking that tradition. It's no secret that this wouldn't be her first wedding and equally obvious that she is no longer a virgin. Moreover the last time Ridge and she attempted to get married, she had worn white. Not a dress, a pantsuit but still. She doesn't want to be reminded of that day. Everyone can relate to that.

"And Ridge has absolutely no clue what kind of dress you're going to wear?" asks Rosa, amused. Taylor grins mischievously.
"Oh, no. He has no idea. I've hidden this sketch very well and if he got the idea to spy on me, he's in for a huge surprise." Taylor hid the refused sketches in her desk. This was the first place Ridge would start looking for them. Taylor is amused by the idea, he probably found them and thinks now he has outsmarted her, Everyone joins her laughter.

Three days before the big event, Ridge and Taylor meet with their friends at their favorite restaurant for an early rehearsal dinner. They finally agreed to this dinner as everyone promised on high not to bring a stripper or any other creepy surprises. Marc asks if they slowly start to get anxious. But they both claim they are completely calm. After all they both know what they want and that it is the right thing to do. Susan jokingly remarks.
"Well you guys had enough dress rehearsals! How many times each one of you had already gotten married?" Taylor and Ridge stare at each other stumped. Ridge finally takes Taylor in her arms.
"It doesn't matter! This will be the final wedding, for sure!" Taylor nods in agreement.
"Exactly the best comes at the end!"

Chapter Text

Ridge awakes and feels a tingling in his stomach. He turns to the side and peeks at his future wife, who is also just waking up. She always reminds him of a cat. Still with her eyes closed, she stretches first, then wrinkles her nose and blinks her eyes sleepily.
"Good morning Doc!"
"Good morning Sweetheart!" She snuggles up to him, he strokes her hair.
"Did you sleep well? Ready for the most important day of our life?"
"I don't think I've ever been more ready." She gives him a soft kiss. "What about you?"
"I can hardly wait. I love to marry you right now." Taylor laughs. She looks deep into his eyes.
"Can you believe it? It's really happening, in a few hours we'll be married and we will spend the rest of our life together..."
"Indeed! We will love, fight, make up and love again." He pulls her close and kisses her passionately.

The big day is finally there. Thomas and Steffy arrived the day before and they all already spent a night together at the hotel. Against the tradition and despite every protest from Steffy and Thomas, Taylor and Ridge spent the night together. At their last failed wedding attempts, they had slept the night before separately. They decided to break with that tradition this time in order to defeat the curse. Also they argued they sleep so much better in each other's arms and they need their beauty rest.
They cuddle in each other's arms, tightly embraced. Taylor gently frees herself.
"I have something for you!" She reaches into the drawer and pulls out a small gift.
"For me??? What is it?"
"Something you will need today. Go ahead and open it!" Excitedly, he opens the package. Inside are beautiful cufflinks. On them are the letters T&R. Ridge is touched by this loving gesture. He thanks her with a big intimate kiss.
"That reminds me. I also have..."

Poch! Poch! Poch! Someone is pounding on the door.
"Who could that be?" groans Ridge. He rises from the bed and slips into his robe. As soon as he opens the door, Thomas and Steffy rush in.
"Good morning! Your wedding committee is reporting for duty. We'll take over from here!" Ridge frowns.
"Since when are you guys in charge of this family?"
"We just fulfill our responsibilities as best man and maid of honor!"
"And what crazy ideas have you come up with?" asks Taylor, slightly concerned.
"Mom, you're coming with me." explains Steffy "I booked us a full spa program. I thought it might do us some good to get a little pampered before the big moment." Taylor beams, she likes this part of the plan.
"And Dad, you and me..." adds Thomas "...we will play some tennis. Sport is just the best way to release your tension and nervousness and maybe I'll even let you win for once to celebrate."
"Excuse me? My dear son, I may not be the youngest anymore, but I can still beat you hands down." But Ridge likes the idea to do a little exercise.
"So guys, we'll give you..." Steffy peeks at her watch "... ten minutes to get ready and say goodbye to each other. So hurry up! Vite Vite!" They claps their hands and are gone. Taylor and Ridge stare at each other, puzzled.
"Those kids!" Ridge turns to Taylor. "Your kids!"
"What does that supposed to mean? They are also your kids!"

They resign themselves to their fate. Once they are dressed, Ridge gives her one last hug. He strokes her face.
"The next time we see each other, we'll be in front of the minister" Taylor wraps her arms around him.
"And when we kiss, we'll be husband and wife. How about one last kiss for your fiancée." They sink into an endless kiss. The door opens again, Thomas and Steffy relentlessly pull their parents apart.

For the next few hours, Taylor and Steffy enjoy themselves in the hotel's spa area. First they have a massage and visit the sauna already. Now they are lying with masks on their faces in a small private relaxation room, unwinding with a fruit shake.
"This was a brilliant idea! A perfect start to this wonderful day!"
"Are you very nervous Mom?"
"Let's say, I'm excited. Today is just going to be magical! I feel it. Nothing will go wrong today." Steffy raises her eyebrow, Taylor notices it.
"I know what you're thinking right now, but today is going to be different. Your father and I are getting married for the only right reason this time, because we love each other and we want to be together and no one is going to stop us."
"Is that why you decided that no one else from the family should be here?"
"Well, sort of. We were just apprehensive about having a big family wedding. Also we want to share this special moment with only you guys. And for sure we don't need any ‘Forrester turmoil’. This wedding is about us and our family!"

"I understand Mom and actually I think it's fine. I just wonder how the others will react when they find out. Grandma will kill you."
"Does she suspect anything?"
"No, not at all. I mean there's nothing special with Thomas and me coming here to visit you. But lately she's been going on and on about when you're finally going to get married and the other day she considered a way to push you in that direction unobtrusively." Taylor screws up her face and smirks.
"Stephanie will never change. I guess first she will be very disappointed that she missed the big event, but your Dad and I have always done what the rest of the family expected from us and this time we just want to do what's right for us." Steffy nods. She hesitates for a moment, but then asks the question that has been on her mind for a while.
"And Brooke is no longer an issue? I mean, she's been keeping her foot still lately, but..."
"Well, your father gave her a hard time when she showed up here in San Francisco. He gave her quite a dressing-down."
"He did?" asks Steffy, dumbfounded.
"Oh yeah! Trust me Steffy, Brooke is no longer a threat to us or our family. Your father has closed that chapter.
"I want to believe it. But it's still an unfamiliar thought, after all my entire life I've never experienced it otherwise. Brooke was always there somehow. Tonight I even dreamed she came flying on a dragon to stop your wedding." Taylor bursts out laughing.
"I certainly hope the hotel won't allow dragons in here."
"And no horses either." They break out another fit of laughter. Steffy raises her glass. "Cheers to a wedding with no Brooke and no other creatures!" Mother and daughter toast at each other.

Thomas and Ridge exhausted themselves playing tennis. Now they relax comfortably with a soft drink.
"Cheers to your last hours of freedom, Dad!" Ridge laughs out.
"You make it sound like I'm going to jail."
"Isn't it?" Thomas winks at his father.
"No! Not at all, on the contrary. I've never been so free in my life." Irritated, Thomas glances at his father.
"I'm free from being on the lookout, this back and forth. I've found my place and now I can just let life come to me. That's a wonderful feeling. I hope you will realize that sooner than your old man."
"And you're really sure about this? Please don't take this the wrong way Dad but..."
"Yes, I know! I'm absolutely sincere this time. I love your mother, there will never be another woman for me."
"And what about Brooke? I mean, you always say you don't love her anymore, but how do you feel about her today?"
"Brooke was a big part of my life, a part of my past that I wouldn't want to miss. We also had good times together. But it's over! I don't have feelings for her anymore, at least not romantic ones. She is still a part of the family, the mother of one of my children. I feel the same way about her as I do about any other family member. But my heart belongs solely to your mother.
"Urgh, that sounds corny, but also beautiful."
"Thomas, I know Steffy and you have been through a lot in the past and I'm sure it's hard for you to trust those words because you've heard them so many times. But I give you my word on it. You two, your mother and I, we are a family and that's what we will remain for the rest of our life! Of course, we hope that someday this family will get bigger and we'll have lots of grandchildren."
"We will see!"

Taylor and Steffy are back in the bridal suite getting ready for the ceremony. Ridge already took all of his stuff with him. He is going to change in Thomas' room. Steffy is already dressed. She wears a pale green gown. She is done with her mother's makeup. Now she is busy with her hair. At the top of her head she pinned up some hair and fastened a small tiara in it, the rest of the hair fell in soft curls over her shoulder.
"It's pretty exciting to get your mother ready for her wedding, most daughters don't get that opportunity!"
"That's true! I just hope one day you give me the chance to return the favor and I have the pleasure of getting you ready for your big day!"
"Yes! Someday that day will come. I just hope I will glow as happy as you are." Taylor is actually beaming all over her face. She is looking forward to the big moment more with every passing minute.
"It's a weird thing. For years I waited and prayed for this day. Then I was ready to give up this dream and thought I would never see this day and now all of a sudden it's here!"
"And you always told me to never give up on my dreams and now look at you. I've never seen Dad and you so in love as you are now and in a few hours you'll be husband and wife and then nothing and no one can separate you."
"Yes, this time it's forever and ever!"
"There, I'm done!" Steffy puts down the comb. Taylor looks at herself in the mirror.
"Wow, this is incredible! You're really talented."
"Ready for the next big step?" Taylor ponders at her.
"To put on the wedding dress?!"
"I can't wait!" Steffy helps her mother with the gown. Admiringly, she gazes at her mother.
"You look stunning, absolutely beautiful!" Taylor hugs her. "I have Thomas and you to thank for that!"
“I'm sure Dad is going to get a heart attack!”
“Well I hope not, at least not before he has spoken his vows!” Steffy stares at her mother quite horrified. She smiles. “I'm kidding, your father's going to be fine. It's not the first time he sees me in a wedding gown.

There is a knock at the door.
"Who is it?" Steffy asks, surprised..
"It's me!" Taylor and Steffy stare at each other, startled.
"Dad? Don't you dare come in here!" she yells at him. She winks at her mother. "Don't panic! It's locked!"
"What's he doing here?" She runs around the room, finally she escapes into the bathroom and locks the door behind her. Steffy waits until her mother is safe. Only then she opens the door a crack.
"What are you doing here? You have no business being here!" But Ridge pushes past her into the room without a second thought.
"I have something for your mother. I forgot about it earlier after you came barging in like that." He places a jewelry box on the dressing table.
"Okay, I'll give it to her, now scoot!" He searches around, then he knocks on the bathroom door.
"Doc, are you in there?"
"Yes, she is but she won't come out until you leave." Steffy tries to pull her father away from the door.
"Doc, tell your daughter not to be so rude to her father!"
"You know the rules, Ridge. You don't want to spoil the surprise do you?!"
"Pah I know what you look like. Actually, I know you and your body very well!" Steffy rolls her eyes.
"Well then, it certainly won't be hard for you to wait a little bit longer. And the sooner you leave, the sooner I can get out of here and become Mrs. Ridge Forrester."
"Will you come out if I tell you I have a very special surprise for you?"
"Don't tempt me. You can't do that until after the wedding!"
"And then over and over again."
Steffy can't stand it anymore. She tugs at her father and shoves him towards the door.
"That's enough! Or the wedding will be canceled due to the murder of the groom." She finally manages to maneuver her father out the door and locks it again.
Taylor sticks her head out the bathroom door.
"Is he gone?" Steffy nods and Taylor dares to come out of her hiding place. Steffy shakes her head.
"Can you believe this?! Get Married for the umpteenth time and he is still not familiar with the ground rules." Taylor chuckles.
"I don't think that's the problem. Your father always had a certain penchant for breaking the rules he don't like."
"I see."

"So what's this mysterious surprise?"
"Oh that's right!" Steffy hands her the jewelry box. "I'm supposed to give you this." Taylor takes a seat and opens it. Both her and her daughter's mouths drop open in amazement. Inside the box is a beautiful golden necklace. Five gold/silver pendants adorned the necklace, a small diamond sparkling in each. Taylor takes the necklace in her hand and looks at it more closely. Each pendant has a different shape. In the center is a sun, next to it a crescent moon and a star. On the other side a shooting star and a sphere that looks like a planet.
"Wow, it's magnificent!" Steffy regains her speech. Taylor now notices there is a word engraved on the back of each pendant. As she reads the words, tears well up in her eyes.

*Our family is our universe*

Steffy also feels a lump in her throat. She glances at her mother, who is still fighting the tears.
"Careful Mom, you'll ruin all the makeup! It's just a good thing we opted for the waterproof one." She grabs a tissue and carefully dabs the tears from her mother's face. Then she puts the necklace on her.
"I hope when I get married, my future husband will also give me such a great gift."
"I wish you that!" Steffy checks her watch.
"I think we should go. Ready?"
"More than ever!" Taylor reaches for her bouquet.
"Do you have everything?" asks Steffy
"Something old?" Taylor nods and points to the earrings that already had belonged to her mother.
"Something borrowed?" Taylor raises the arm on which she wears the bracelet that actually belongs to Steffy.
"And something blue?" Taylor nods and grins mischievously. Steffy decides not to ask any further.

"Well, let's go! Before Dad storms up here again and picks you up himself!"
They leave the suite. Steffy takes a few steps ahead of her mother to make sure they don't accidentally run into her father. But Ridge and Thomas are already in the ceremony room, waiting impatiently for the two ladies. Outside the room, Steffy and Taylor meet the minister, the photographer and the pianist. They are greeted warmly by everyone. Except for Taylor, everyone goes into the room and takes their seats.

Chapter Text

To the sounds of the music, Taylor walks into the room. Ridge's heart begins to pound when he catches the first sight of her. Never has she seemed more beautiful to him. As she stands in front of him, he grabs her by the hands. They look deep into each other's eyes and beam at each other. The minister gives a moving speech about their love and their two souls, who even though they were separated for a long time were always connected and finally found each other again. Afterwards, Steffy and Thomas each recite a poem wishing their parents the best of luck for their common life. Steffy plays the recording of Phoebe's song. Emotionally, they all listen to her singing and all feel Phoebe's presence as if she were with them.

Ridge and Taylor each wrote personal wedding vows. Ridge is the first to take the floor.
"Taylor, from the first day we met, you have always given me support and encouragement. No matter what challenges I had to face in my life, you were always there and gave me the strength I needed. Some hurdles I may have not overcome without you. You always offered me a home, a place full of warmth, love, joy and security and you gave me the most beautiful gift ever; our three wonderful children. I know I often didn't appreciate this home and I had to lose it first to realize its true value. I am very happy that fate has brought us back together and has given us a new chance. I love you Doc and I promise you from now on I will honor and protect our love. I want to be a home for you, where you feel safe and secure and I want to enjoy and cheer every day with you as long as I live."

Taylor is deeply touched by these loving words. A few tears roll down her cheek. She has to collect herself first before she could speak.
"Ridge, we have known each other for so many years. We've been through a lot together, shared wonderful moments which I will keep forever in my heart and I don't wanna miss any of those moments. Together we have experienced the incredible luck of having three children in whom our love will live on. This love is a part of me that will never fade away. I love you, I have always loved you and I always will. All the time I wanted you to be happy and from now on I want to share this happiness with you. Here and now starts our golden future and I wanna spend the rest of my life with you by my side. You know you can always rely on me and I promise you I will always be there for you and I will always stand by your side. I will go every way with you as long as I live."

After the personal words, Ridge and Taylor repeat the official wedding formula and both vow to love, honor and respect each other until death.
It’s time to exchange the rings. At the same moment, a bright ray of sunlight shines in the room and for a moment, everyone is blinded. Steffy and Thomas step forward, each carrying a small velvet pillow in their hands with the rings. Ridge is the first one, slipping both the engagement ring and the new wedding band onto Taylor's finger. Then it’s up to her to put the new ring on his finger. They both grasps hands and beam into each other's eyes
"By the power vested in me, I now pronounce you husband and wife! You may kiss your bride!"
As if he just has waited for this moment, Ridge grabs her and they sink into a long loving kiss. They forget everything around them. The pianist begins to play again. Thomas and Steffy start to clap and cheer. They clap so loudly that you could easily believe there are twenty other people in the room. After Taylor and Ridge finally break away from each other, they step up to their parents and hug them. Just as they are about to leave the room, the sunbeam disappears. For a moment, they all glance towards the window. All four Forresters have the same thought. Phoebe! She is somewhere up there right now, witnessing this wonderful moment. Surely she is thrilled to finally see her parents reunited.

Full of pride, Ridge hooks up his newlywed wife and leads her out of the room. Outside they are greeted by the hotel manager with several other heads of the hotel department. A waitress hands each a glass of champagne. (Ridge and Taylor insisted that all drinks served during the wedding should be alcohol-free). Everyone toast the happy couple. Ridge wraps his arms around Taylor and the two smile at each other and kiss over and over again.
"Congratulations Mr. and Mrs. Forrester, we're always happy to host a wedding, especially for a couple where the love is as evident as yours." The photographer joins in the small talk.
"Excuse me, but the light outside in the park is excellent right now. If the gentlemen would like some outdoor shots, now would be the best time."
Taylor and Ridge think this is a wonderful idea and along with Steffy and Thomas, they join the photographer and head outside. He takes plenty of time for them and takes some excellent pictures, as well as of the happy couple and of the entire family. As he walks back into the house, he has the idea he needs to ask if he could use some of the pictures as advertising. Steffy checks her watch.

"I think we should go back inside, the reception is about to start. I'm sure your guests are already there." Taylor is about to follow her children, but Ridge holds her back. He waves Steffy and Thomas off.
"You guys go ahead and get acquainted with everyone. We'll be right behind you." They give each other a significant look and roll their eyes.
"But hurry up! It's your wedding, don't forget that!"
As soon as they disappeared, Ridge hugs his bride.
"Finally I have you all to myself!" They sink into a deep kiss. Taylor beams at him.
"I love you! I'm so happy! It's the best day of my life!"
"It's the best day of our life!" Taylor's hand travels to her neck.
"And the necklace is a dream. It's the most beautiful gift I've ever received."
"I just wanted to get you something really special. You know it's not my strong suit to talk about my feelings. With this necklace, I wanted to show you how much I love you!" Again their lips meet. He pulls her even closer to him.
"Do you think someone will notice it if we sneak away quietly?" Taylor chuckles.
"I don't know, I mean after all it's a wedding and we're the bride and groom. It might be noticeable to one or two if we don't show up." Ridge grumbles, she tickles him under the chin.
"Now don't play grumpy, Ridge. I know exactly how much you like to party and be the center of attention!" She pulls him with her towards the hotel.
"Whose idea was it again to host such a big celebration?" Taylor gives him a furtive look. "If I remember correctly, it was your idea. You wanted a real party since this is our last wedding."
"You know what I don't like about you at all?"
"What?"
"Your good memory and that you're always right!"
"Oh, I'm really sorry about that! You're really beaten with me."

When Taylor and Ridge step in, they are greeted with flowers and confetti. Everyone rushes up to congratulate them. As requested, everyone has a generous donation for the orphanage with them, they are all collected in a large piggy bank. Nevertheless, they also receive some gifts from one or the other. The most beautiful gift they get from their friends. It's a beautiful oil portrait of them, in the background it shows the skyline of San Francisco with the Golden Gate Bridge at night. Rosa and Marc present it.
"So you'll never forget the city where it all began."
Susan and the others kept their promise and didn't prepare any funny wedding games or anything else. However, they insist on the wedding dance.
Susan, Rosa and Stacy sat down one afternoon and thought about what music they could dance to. Stacy remembered, there had been some references to Cinderella at the proposal. So she suggested the theme song from the movie. They listened to the song again and knew it was just the perfect one. The song is about, if you believe and have faith, your dreams will come true. This song fits perfectly with their love story.
After a sign from Susan, Steven steps forward and announces, it’s time for the wedding dance. All the guests form a circle. Susan starts the music and to the song 'A dream is a wish your heart makes' Taylor and Ridge twirl around.
Thomas and Steffy watch their parents dance emotionally. Both have tears in their eyes. The song has a great meaning for them too, because with their parents' wedding a dream comes true for them as well. Thomas puts his arm around his sister.
"It's a wonderful sight, isn't it?"
"Yes, if I wouldn't see it with my own eyes, I wouldn't believe it. I was trembling until the last moment, something could go wrong."
"I felt the same way! But look at them. They're married and happy, it's just perfect! By the way, I think now is the right time for, you know..."
"Oh yeah, right!" After one last look at their parents, the two secretly slip out the room.

After the reception, they have only a short time to freshen up and then it’s time to go to dinner. They booked one of the small private dining rooms for tonight. The wedding menu, which Taylor and Ridge have chosen, is excellent.
"The food is to die for, just delicious!" comments Thomas "Actually, couldn't you guys get married here more often?" His parents give each other a meaningful glance.
"Well, I think the next wedding will be one of yours." his mother replies. Steffy and Thomas look at her in bewilderment. Thomas is the first to regain his speech.
"Oh, I'm happy to let Steffy go first there. Ladies first!"
"Hey, what's that supposed to mean? After all, you're the older one, so I guess you're first!"
"I see we can wait a long time for our grandchildren!" Ridge imitates a feigned sigh.
After the sorbet, the musicians come to play for them. Ridge asks Taylor to dance. After a while, Ridge turns to Steffy while Taylor dances with her son.
During the next course, the two tell their children anecdotes from their previous weddings.
"So which of your weddings was the most beautiful?" wants Steffy to know. The two ponder, finally Ridge explains.
"I think each of our weddings had something wonderful and unique."
"I agree. Whereas today was very magical and hard to beat!" "Yes, and this time not the slightest bit went wrong, in fact it's quite eerie."
"Indeed! Steffy is right, a Forrester wedding without disasters is really weird!"
"We told you guys everything is going to go smoothly today. I wasn't worried at all."
"Come on..." Ridge stares at his wife skeptically. "...you were trembling all the time during the ceremony. I could tell."
"That's not true at all!" Taylor blushes. Ridge is right, of course, but she hoped she covered it up quite well. Ridge pulls her to him.
"Oh yes!" He gives her a peck on the tip of her nose and kisses her. Thomas and Steffy look away, quite mortified.
"Hey guys you better get used to that sight."
"I knew there'd be a catch!" retorts Thomas dryly. They continue their chat.

Taylor mentions the story of how Thomas objected at their second wedding.
"What?" He didn't want to believe her at first.
"Your mother is right. You were there for the ceremony and at the moment when the minister asks if anyone objects to this marriage, you made yourself pretty clear."
"Thomas! How could you?" his sister teases him
"I didn't object, I just gave my consent. You all just didn't understand me!" he explains defiantly.
"Well, in any case nothing can happen today anymore. The wedding is practically over!"
"Well not quite yet!" Ridge winks at Taylor. "There's still one more thing to go!" They kiss.
"That's right and this time it won't be a family night with pizza and videos!"
"Huh?" Thomas and Steffy stare at her, dumbfounded.
"When you guys were little, we took you on a vacation to Saint Thomas and there your Dad and I renewed our wedding vows and just as we got back to the hotel you guys showed up at our door eager to have a family night with pizza and cartoons." Thomas and Steff laugh terribly. The idea is too funny.
"Oh if you guys want, we can repeat this again tonight?" suggests Thomas, laughing.
"Definitely not!" blurts Ridge. "You were little and cuddly then, but today I have no problem throwing you out the door!"
"And I'll help your father!"
"So much for unconditional parental love!"

They just finished dessert when a hotel employee comes and turns to Steffy and Thomas. They immediately stand up.
"Mom! Dad! We have another surprise for you, so if you would please follow us!"
They escort their parents outside to a small balcony. Shortly after, a magnificent fireworks display goes off. Many of the other guests also rush to the windows to watch the show. Taylor and Ridge are quite touched by this attention. After the last rocket burns out, they thank their kids with a warm hug. Back inside, they say good night. While they make their way to their suite, Thomas and Steffy go to the hotel club to party some more.
Taylor and Ridge get to their suite, she is about to step inside but he forcefully holds her back.
"Not so fast Doc! I know we broke a lot of traditions at this wedding and I also know that you like to lead the way in our relationship, but on this one point, let's stay true to tradition!"

He lifts her into his arms. Taylor chuckles and he carries her up to the bedroom and sets her down. When they turn on the light, their mouths drop open in amazement. The entire room is littered with red balloon hearts and the bed practically disappears altogether under roses and balloons. Taylor grins.
"Those kids!"
"Yeah, always good for a surprise!" He leads her to the bed, as careful as they are, they can't avoid trampling a balloon or two. Once at the bed, they first remove all the balloons. They toss them to each other.
"Look a bed full of roses!" gushs Taylor dreamily. "Just like our marriage is going to be!" He pulls her into his arms and kiss her passionately. The two of them drop onto the bed.

*Bang* *Bang* *Poof* *Bang!*

Startled, the two pull up. Apparently Steffy and Thomas hid some balloons under the mattress. The two barely dare to move. Ridge patts down the mattress, popping two more balloons. He also finds some hidden under the pillows.
"Those kids! If I get my hands on those two, I'll ground them for the rest of their life!" Taylor laughs and hugs him closer.
"I think we can certainly come up with something better than that!" She grins mischievously and whispers something in his ear.
"You're really bad!"
"Well who do you think our kids got it from! By the way, do you think we're safe now?"
"I think so, as long as we stay in bed."
They make themself comfortable. He leans over her, stroking her face.
"I love you so much Doc!"
"I love you too Ridge!"
Tenderly she pulls him to her and their lips lock in a deep intimate kiss. Their hands wander longingly over each other's bodies. They are completely indulged in their love and passion.

Taylor blinks sleepily and opens her eyes. She looks directly into her husband's face.
"Good morning, Mrs. Forrester."
"Good morning, how long have you been watching me?"
"No idea but do you know that you look adorable when you sleep!" Taylor stretches and snuggles up to him.
"Only when I'm asleep?" He takes her in his arms and kisses her lovingly.
"No, not only, but especially when you are asleep."
Now that Taylor is awake, Ridge orders their wedding breakfast from the room service, which is brought to them a short time later. They get comfortable in bed and even though it’s already noon, they enjoy their breakfast. Ridge feeds Taylor with some scrambled eggs.
"Go ahead and eat my love, you need your energy."
"Oh yeah, for what?" He pulls her to him, his lips devouring hers passionately, her hands playing with her hair. Taylor returns his kisses at first, but then she gently stops him.

"As much as I would love to lie here with you all day, we have a date with Thomas and Steffy."
"Oh, that's right! I hadn't thought of that at all now."
"Ridge! How could you forget about your own kids?"
"You're the one to blame, when I'm with you I forget everything around me."
"Oh, now you're blaming me?!" She punches him in the ribs.
"Well, sure! Who else should I blame? What's the point of having a wife if not for that?"
"Oh, so that's why you married me?"
"That and a lot more!"
He lies her on her back, leans over and kisses her. His lips travel down her neck to her breast. Taylor gives herself completely to his caresses. This time she has no willpower to resist. Ridge rolls on top of her. Taylor ppresses herself tightly against him and he feels her moving under him. Soon nothing can stop them.
After they catch their breath, they need to hurry to be reasonably on time. Ridge rises from the bed.
"I'm going to shower!"
"No, let me go first." Taylor climbs out of bed at lightning speed. They both dash towards the bathroom, the balloons fly through the room. They arrive at the door at the same time.
"Now what?"
"I think I know a solution to our problem." Taylor whispers something in Ridge's ear. He chuckles and pushes her inside with him.

Steffy and Thomas are already waiting impatiently at the miniature golf course when their parents finally show up, considerably late.
"Finally, we thought you have totally forgotten about us!" greets Steffy her parents.
"Not at all! How could we ever forget our adorable kids..." Taylor takes them both in her arms, "we just..." she squints mischievously at Ridge.
"...had a very cozy breakfast and forgot the time." he adds, winking at Taylor. Thomas rolls his eyes.
"Please Dad, no more details."
They spend a fun afternoon playing miniature golf. Thomas and Steffy try their best to ignore their parents' flirting and cooing. As nice as it is to see the two reunited, this openly displayed happiness is a little too much.
After dinner, a magic show takes place in the hotel. They are invited as guests of honor and are allowed to take a seat in the front row. They adore the show very much, it’s entertaining and varied. Afterwards they sit together for a long time. It gets late until everyone finally retires to their rooms.

*Ring! Ring* Steffy is startled out of her sleep. Confused, she looks around. The phone on the nightstand keeps ringing. She turns on the light. It’s in the middle of the night. Who is calling her at this hour? Sleepily, she finally picks up the phone.
"Yes? Who is it?" she asks, very annoyed. Then a computer voice sounds in her ear.

"This is the automatic wake-up service of the Ritz Carlton Hotel! We wish you a pleasant day!"

"Day???? It's in the middle of the night!" Angrily, she slams the receiver down. Disapprovingly, she shakes her head. There really shouldn't be anyone working at the front desk of a hotel who wasn't able to give the correct room number into the system. Steffy suspects some of the other guests ordered the wake-up call and there has probably been a mix-up. As she snuggles back into bed, she thinks about the fact that someone is waiting now for the call and will probably oversleep. She dozes off again.
*Ring! Ring* The phone rings again. Steffy almost falls out of bed in shock this time. When she picks up, it’s the computer voice again. Even angrier than before, Steffy hangs up again.
"Those idiots! Well I'll tell them something tomorrow!"
But when the phone rings a third time half an hour later Steffy suddenly has a completely different suspicion. To avoid any further disturbance, she unplugs the cord from the phone.
"So now it's finally peace!"

Grumpily, she gets up the next morning and gets ready. Morning was not her time of the day, especially when she slept so badly like last night. She packs her bags. Thomas and she will fly back to Los Angeles in a couple of hours. As she walks through the lobby, she spots her brother and storms toward him in a huff. He has also caught sight of her and comes towards her no less angrily. At the same time they begin to yell at each other.
"I suppose you think you're very funny, terrorizing me with calls in the middle of the night. I thought you'd finally gotten over that age!"/ "How dare you bother me all night long? Don't you have any other hobbies or anything else that satisfies you!"
They stare at each other in confusion. Steffy shoots fire in his direction.
"Why are you yelling at me? I have every reason to be mad at you!"
"Excuse me? I didn't do anything. You're the one who made sure my phone rang all night." Thomas mimics the computer voice.

"This is the automatic wake-up service for the Ritz Carlton Hotel. We wish you a pleasant day!”

“Very funny indeed!" Steffy looks at her brother in surprise.
"Wait a minute? Your phone kept going off tonight too? Just like mine!" Thomas gazes at his sister, stunned. That's when they heard their parents' cheerful voices.
"Good morning, kids! Isn't it a wonderful day? Did you guys sleep as well as we did?" Taylor turns to her daughter.
"Steffy, you look a little tired!?"
"And you too, my son." adds Ridge. Steffy and Thomas peek from their father to their mother and back to their father. Grins were literally written all over the faces.
"That were you?? Oh, you guys are soo mean!"
"Why would you do such a terrible thing to your own children! What did we do to deserve this?"
"You know the movie 'The Empire Strikes Back'?"

Chapter Text

Taylor and Ridge become accustomed to their life as a married couple pretty easily. Basically, their life was no different than before. Only now they both have the secure feeling they are finally settled. Taylor enjoys the calmness she feels inside. Often she catches herself gazing at her wedding band. Sometimes she still cannot believe it; she never imagined to feel so many 'butterflies' in her belly again at her age. Her colleagues occasionally tease her about her infatuation, especially since Taylor is the most likely one of all her female colleagues who gets flowers sent to her office.
Ridge also has to listen to Ted and Rosa's ridicule when they catch him sitting at his desk dreaming and his mind on anything but work.

When Ridge comes home this evening, Taylor can tell something is bothering him. But Ridge insists they should eat first, he wants to talk to her about it later. So after dinner they make themselves comfortable on their roof terrace. Taylor can't stand her curiosity any longer.
"Now tell me what's going on?" Ridge suddenly seems very thoughtful.
"I had a long conversation with Dad today..."
"Is something wrong with him or is something wrong with Stephanie? Is she getting worse again?"
"No, it's not that. They're both fine." Taylor breathes a sigh of relief.
"Thank God, so what is it?"
"It's about the future of Forrester Creation!"
"What about it?"
"Doc, you know when I moved here, Dad agreed to run the businesses in LA. He wanted to give me some breathing space after all the turbulent months before. But the arrangement we made was limited to a few months." Taylor gets an inkling of what Ridge is going to say..
"Dad told me today I should give some final thought about a long-term solution for the future of the company! Mother and he aren't getting any younger and they haven't been remarried that long, either. They want to travel, visit friends all over the world, enjoy life and not sit in an office all day."
"I understand! Of course, they have every right to do that. So that means Eric wants you to return back to LA, am I right?"
"That would indeed be one possibility!" Taylor exhales slowly. This all comes pretty fast and out of the blue. They never discussed to change anything about living in San Francisco

"I know it's a tough decision! I know how comfortable you feel here in San Francisco. I feel the same way."
Taylor stands up and lets her eyes wander over the city.
"In fact, over time, this town has become a home to me. I mean our life here is perfect! We both have our work, we have our friends and we have plenty of time for each other. But on the other hand, there are a lot of positive things waiting for us in LA. The family, the kids, our house and we wouldn't be unemployed either."
"Nah, more like the opposite!"
"But you just said that would be only one option?!"
"The other would be for me to give up the CEO position and give it to someone else. Steffy and Thomas for example, eventually one of them will probably run the company anyway. Then they would just take over sooner than expected or in a pinch Rick would also be an option."
"Would you seriously give up the CEO position?" Taylor stares at him dumbfounded. He steps up to her and takes her in his arms.
"Yes! If we both come to the decision that we'd rather stay here and continue our life as it is right now, then I will do it." Taylor is speechless.
"But...." He covers her mouth.
"Doc, when we got married I promised you our marriage would be the most important priority to me. It's all about us, where we're both happier. I mean, after all, we're doing wonderful here." Taylor has tears in her eyes. She barely manages to speak.
"You don't know how much that means to me.....but no, I don't want that! We're packing up our stuff and going back to LA!"
"Are you sure?" Ridge scrutinizes her.
"Yes, it's the best for all of us. The fact that you would really be willing to give it all up means a lot to me. But I can't accept it. Ridge, I know how much this position means to you. This is your life's work, you've been working towards this your whole life. I know you and I know deep in your heart you wouldn't be happy with giving up the CEO position. Especially since the other alternatives aren't really an option. You know as well as I do, it would make you sick to your stomach to give the company to Rick. And as for Thomas and Steffy, it's not that I have no faith, they could handle it, but I think they're both way too young for the enormous responsibility. They are only at the beginning of their careers and they should still enjoy their lives. They need time for themselves to go out, fall in love and start a family. If we decide to stay here, it would be at the expense of Thomas and Steffy and I couldn't live with this! It would be a bliss neither of us could enjoy!" Ridge nods.
"Yeah, you're probably right!"

“Besides...I also made you a promise at our wedding as well. I vowed that I always want to make you happy and I would go any way with you and therefore we will move back to LA! It's also our home and as long as everything between us stays the same, I happily live with you anywhere in the world!" Ridges smiles at her.
"Do you have any idea what a wonderful woman you are!" They sink into a deep long kiss. They stand in an intimate embrace, enjoying the panorama. Knowing they were leaving soon, they both become a little melancholy. Ridge takes a deep breath.
"We're going to miss all this!"
"Yeah, we had a great time here!"
"Hey, I have an idea! What do you say we keep our penthouse and whenever we get homesick, we hijack the jet and we'll be here in no time." Taylor’s face lightens up at this perspective.
"That's a wonderful idea Ridge, I'm sure Rosa or Susan will be more than happy to take the keys and to check on things in our absence." Ridge's idea makes it easier for them to leave their life here behind.

In LA, everyone receives the news that Taylor and Ridge would come home soon with the utmost joy. Stephanie and Eric are relieved to soon be able to return the responsibility back to their son and enjoy their retirement. Stephanie is especially thrilled because the family will be close again. Thomas and Steffy are also looking forward to living with their parents again soon.
The reactions in San Francisco are quite different. Their friends react not surprised but nevertheless very sad and depressed to the news. Everyone kind of saw it coming, but now that this moment is actually real, everyone is very upset to let them go. Susan is the hardest hit. Taylor is her best friend and closest confidant. From the moment Taylor moved into the building, they have been through everything together. They always are able to rely on each other and even when Ridge came into Taylor's life, the two spent a lot of time together. Susan has always been welcomed and she has enjoyed the fact that she could stop by any time. Susan could hardly imagine what it would be like without them. Sadly, she retreats to the terrace to be alone for a moment. That's when Taylor steps up to her.

“I hope you understand why we're leaving. I swear to you we'll always keep in touch and after all, I'm not leaving the continent and you're always welcome to visit us!" Susan tries to hide her sadness.
"Yes, I know, but it will never be the same again!"
"True, it's not like it's easy for us to leave." Susan wipes away her tears.
"I don't want to make your heart even harder and I don't want to spoil your joy. I should be happy for you. After all, you're going to live the life you've always dreamed of, with Ridge and the kids. But actually I would really like to tie you up and gag you to keep you here." They both laugh. Susan embraces her.. "No, seriously, I understand the reasons why you are leaving and it is the right decision. You should look positively ahead and look at what awaits you." Now Taylor struggles with her tears and hugs her.
"Oh Susan, you are the best friend anyone could wish for. I would love to pack you up and take you with me." Susan nudges her.
"Anyway you're not going to get rid of me that easily, if I can't descend on you for breakfast on Sundays anymore, I'll just ring you out of bed!"
"Hey, don't you dare!"
They fall into each other's arms. That's when they hear a distinguished clearing of the throat. Ridge joins them.
"Sorry to bother you, but Marc claims if he doesn't get your wonderful dessert right now, he's about to nibble on the coffee table."
"Oh dear, we'd better not risk that." Taylor hurries into the kitchen. Ridge turns to Susan.
"I hope you're not too mad at me for kidnapping Taylor, so to speak."
"Well, I'll generously forgive you, but take good care of her and don't do anything stupid. Otherwise you'll have to deal with me!"
"I promise, I'll be a good boy! Now come on, before the others eat away all our dessert."

A hard step for Taylor is saying goodbye to the orphanage. Some of the children, she had spent a lot of time with, take the news very hard. It breaks her heart to see the children so sad and she feels miserable. She cries on Ridge's shoulder, feeling terrible about abandoning the children. He gives his best to cheer her up. He comforts her, even though she wouldn't be at the orphanage so often anymore, she could still support them and if there will be a big celebration, they may be there. He suggests to her.
“There exist enough children and people in need in LA, who could benefit from your big heart. You should look for a new project in LA where you can volunteer.”
The staff and children of the orphanage throw Taylor a huge farewell party. She is quite touched by all the attention. She promise to send everyone regular postcards from LA. As hard as it is for her, she manages to keep it together until the end. It’s only in the car where she lets her tears run free. To cheer her up, Ridge orders her favorite French menu that night. Afterwards they lie cuddled together on the couch. Ridge pulls her close.
"Are you really sure going back to LA was the right decision?"
"Yes, I am! We just need to finally get over these goodbyes. They're too much!"
"You're right. We should have just left quietly."
"I will send a prayer, when we're finally on the plane and have gotten all these tearful acts behind us!”

However, they still have to say goodbye to their workplaces, but they are nowhere near as emotional. Ted and Rosa decide to run the boutique together and share the responsibilities. Ridge thinks this is an excellent idea and confidently leaves his 'baby' in their hands. He know they continue to run the store in his spirit. Even though Ted, Rosa and the other employees are a little sad to see Ridge go, in essence his departure is really no big deal. They have been working towards Ridge handing over the boutique one day from the beginning.
Taylor decides to find an internal solution for the issue of who would take over her position. In consultation with all her colleagues, she agrees to give her post to one of her colleagues. The next few days Taylor works her into her new role. Together, they also hire another psychiatrist. On her last day at work, Taylor gives a small reception for all her colleagues and thanks them for their good cooperation. All her colleagues bid her farewell with loving words and wish her good luck for the future. Ridge comes to pick her up just as she is busy packing the last personal belongings into a box.
"Well, is it hard for you to leave all this behind?"
"Kind of, but I'm also looking forward to my own practice."
"And all the lunatics in LA will breathe a sigh of relief when the best psychiatrist in the world is back. You probably won't have any time for me at all!" He looks at her with puppy eyes.
"Oh, my poor baby!" she replies in a mock-pitying tone. "You know I always have time for you. After all, you are my favorite patient!"
"I'm your patient?!" He gets wide eyes on her.
"Well, you always call me your favorite shrink."
"That's quite different!" he declares defiantly.
"Okay fine, you are my lifelong research project then!"
"That sounds much better!" He steals a kiss from her
.
A few days before they leave, they spend one last evening with all their friends. They wished for a last cheerful evening without any parting sorrow. So they all try to hold back their emotions as best they can. They both swear to high heaven, they would stop by frequently. Marc nudges them.
"You won't have any other choice. Don't think you can just slip away like that.
"Exactly!" agrees Stacy. "You'll have to come to the tennis tournament, the bowling tournament and the squash tournament."
"Yeah and when I open my new gallery, you guys have to be there!" demands Marc, and Steven admonishes them.
"Don't think you can avoid our hiking tours!" Ridge groans in exasperation.
"I can see us being on the jet every weekend!"

Their last night in San Francisco they spend alone. They sit on their terrace one last time and review the past few months. Ridge remembers the moment when he saw her for the very first time, back downtown.
“I nearly crashed into the other car when I saw your face.” Taylor recalls their first encounter.
"I got the shock of my life when you suddenly stood in front of me at that pizza place!"
Ridges goes even further.
"Yeah and as revenge, you slammed the door right in my face!" Taylor tickles him with her nose.
"When are you going to forgive me for that?!" Ridges sighs slowly.
"In any case, I never thought back then that one day we would be married again."
"Neither did I!" Ridge has to grin.
"At the very beginning, I assumed you were flirting with Marc." Taylor laughs.

"That's right, I remember. But Marc has other interests, after all. But you know, the very first time I was in your store and I met Rosa, I suspected for a brief moment that there was something going on between the two of you. That was before you told me she's married." Ridge plays shocked.
"Me and Rosa?? For God's sake! I really like her, but in the long run she would be too exhausting, too hectic and too energetic for me. I sometimes wonder how John can stand it. But I have to admit, she has a very good sense for other people. She realized right away that I love you."
"So did Susan! She could tell I was in love with you by the tip of my nose. Probably our feelings for each other were rather obvious to everyone."
"Yeah, if the others even bet on when we would get involved." Taylor punches him softly.
"Well, you did make me squirm for quite a while!" Ridge nudges her back.
"Oh yeah and you? Besides, your advances were really cute!" He strokes her cheek. "And it all turned out pretty well in the end, didn't it?"
"Indeed!" Their lips meet and he wraps her in his arms.
"I'll never forget a moment we've had here."
"Me neither!"

The next morning things were pretty hectic. In front of the house all their friends are waiting and this time no one can hold back their tears. It turns out to be a stirring goodbye. Taylor and Ridge take a deep breath when they are finally in the cab and on their way to the airport.
Some days ago they already packed both cars full of stuff and drove to LA, returning the next day by plane. The rest of their belongings get brought to LA by a moving company.
On the jet they make themselves comfortable, the closer they get to their old/new home, the more they look forward to it. Only one subject gives Taylor a headache. Ridge nudges her.
"Hey, what are you worried about?"
"Oh you know...it's ridiculous....I shouldn't be giving it a thought….I'm just wondering how Brooke will react when we get back home now. Somehow the distance from her was quite comfortable.” Ridge glances at her, concerned.
"You're not still worried, are you?" He pulls her closer to him. "You really don't have to! I'm committed to you."
"I know, it's not that. I don't feel threatened anymore. It's just...it's going to be quite a shock for her when she finds out we're married and who knows if she's going to accept it."
"She'll get used to the idea. After all, she's been pretty good about keeping her foot still lately. Even if she comes up with any tricks again, we shouldn't care." Taylor snuggles up to him.
"Well, if you say so!" Ridge thinks out loud.
"But speaking of that, I wonder how everyone will react when they find out we're married?!"
"Oh yeah it's going to be a big surprise!"

Chapter Text

Steffy and Thomas planned a welcome party for their parents. In agreement with them, they want to announce that Taylor and Ridge are now husband and wife and so the welcome party would also be their wedding reception. Taylor and Ridge left all the planning and organization to their children. They had been busy with the preparations for weeks. They chose the day after their parents' arrival. It's all relatively short notice, but the day is convenient since Brooke is in Paris and has no chance to interfere with their plans. Steffy claims this would be a 'Logan-free' party. Besides, that way they make sure, the surprise won't come to light beforehand.

Steffy and Thomas also invited RJ for the party to please their father. At the wedding, he shared with them his wish, they and RJ would become closer in the future. After all, they are siblings and all his children. RJ already knows his father married Taylor, but he doesn't care, relatively. He expected it someday and as long as his father doesn't put a wedding band on his mother's finger again, anything is fine by him.
RJ arrived a day earlier than his father and Taylor. He was, frankly, pretty jittery about meeting Steffy and Thomas. Even though they are his siblings, he basically doesn't know them at all. Most of what he knows about them he picked up from his mother and Hope. He was still so small when the family broke up back then. From that day on, he had virtually no contact with them.
But Steffy and Thomas make every effort to reach out to him. After a short time, the three notice that they actually have a lot in common. Especially Thomas and RJ find a direct connection to each other, they realize they are interested in the same things. Steffy and Thomas want to create a video with pictures from the wedding to show it at the party. RJ, who has a knack for photography and film and also takes a class at school, is a great support for them. He helps them to put their ideas into practice technically. So they spend a fun afternoon together, gradually getting closer.

The next day they prepare everything for the arrival of their parents. Taylor and Ridge land and are on their way to their mansion.
"I wonder if we'll even recognize the house, or if Thomas and Steffy finally turned everything upside down." Ridge puts his arm around her.
"Well, since I know you, I'm sure soon you'll take the reins again." Taylor nods at him.
"You can count on it! I want those two to realize immediately that I'm back in charge now!"
"Hey, I still think I'm the leader of this family!" Ridge is well aware of the way she bites her tongue to stifle a laugh and that she avoids his gaze. In toddler fashion, she strokes his cheek.
"Of course you're the master of the house, who else?!"
"Why do I just get the feeling you don't take me seriously at all?"
"Ridge, how do you get that idea?" He glares at her piercingly. "Okay, let's agree on the following. At work you're the boss and at home I'm in charge!"

At home, they are warmly greeted by Steffy, Thomas and RJ. Ridge is very happy to see his son again but also stunned. Steffy and Thomas kept RJ's visit quiet to surprise their father.
"But how did you manage to get a leave of absence from the school? Your mother?"
"No! Mom has no idea I'm here."
"You know Dad, we have a very similar voice on the phone?" Thomas grins at him.
"Now don't tell me you pretended to be me to get RJ out of boarding school?"
"Well, otherwise it wouldn't have been a surprise."
"Actually, I should be busting your chops for that, but I'm just way too happy!" Ridge gives his two sons a hug. RJ turns to Taylor.
"Hi Taylor, or shall I call you 'Stepmom' from now on?"
"For God's sake don't! I always think there's something threatening about that name!"
"Oh Mom, real life isn't like fairy tales!" tease Steffy her.
"Anyway, I'm glad you're here RJ. You're welcome anytime, but only if you don't call me 'Stepmom' ever again!" She winks at him.
To celebrate Steffy, Thomas and RJ cooked a complete menu. Ridge and Taylor are quite surprised by the delicacies their children prepared for them.

At night, Ridge pops in RJs room to say goodnight.
"I'm really happy you're here! I hope it's okay for you that I married Taylor?"
"Of course Dad! It's not a big deal. I like her and Steffy and Thomas are pretty cool. I hit it off with them immediately."
"I'm glad to hear this. Because I would really like it to see the three of you finally get closer like real siblings!"
"Speaking of which, Steffy gave me these two posters. Would it be okay if I put them up here?"
"Of course!" That's when Ridge has a spontaneous idea.
"What do you think about this room becoming your own room?"
"My own room, but...?
"Don't worry, I don't want to take you out of the boarding school and of course you still have your home with your mother. But I think you should have your own room here with us too, so you know you're always welcome. And if we have other visitors, we have more guest rooms."
"That would be great, but don't you have to ask Taylor first?"
"That's fine! I'll talk to her. I'm sure she won't mind."
Ridge is right. Taylor agrees with him that it's a good idea to give RJ a permanent room. He should feel like he's part of the family and not just a visitor.

The next day is the big day. The party is to be held in the large showroom of Forrester Creation. After lunch, Thomas and Steffy hurry off to have a look at the final preparations. RJ accompanies them. When the door finally slams behind them, Ridge sighs with relief.
"My God, I forgot how hectic life is here with everyone." Taylor snuggles up to him.
"Are you getting homesick already for our nice quiet penthouse?"
"Maybe a little bit. Well, there's also something refreshing about the hustle and bustle, as long as I get to enjoy some quiet time alone with you in between!" It’s a beautiful sunny day, Ridge looks out the big window.
"You know what I've really missed all this time in San Francisco?" He grins at her, Taylor lets her gaze wander on the outside as well, guessing what Ridge is talking about. She gives him a gentle nudge.
"Whoever finishes first!" and they both hurry upstairs to put on their swimsuits.
Relaxing, they spend the rest of the afternoon at the pool until it’s time to get ready for the party.

Taylor takes the opportunity to put on her wedding dress once again. She loves this dress and is very happy to be able to wear it one more time. Looking for her husband, she runs all over the house. She finds him in one of the guest rooms, where he's also getting ready.
"So this is where you've been hiding, I've been looking for you! I need you to help me zip up the dress."
Ridge steps closer. But instead of zipping it up and fastening the buttons, he pushes the fabric aside a little more and starts stroking her back, his lips roaming along her neck.
"Ridge, stop it..." She giggles, his lips continue to travel along her neck.
"You smell amazing!" She finds it very hard not to engage in his caresses.
"Ridge, we're going to be late! Thomas and Steffy will kill us if we're not on time. This is our party! You'll have to wait until later for this!"
"You know waiting has never been my greatest strength."
"Then you'll learn it and now zip me up please!"
"You can be excruciatingly strict Doc!" But quite dutifully this time Ridge zips up the dress and closes the buttons. She gives him a kiss.
"Thanks, that wasn't so hard!" She adjusts his tie. "You look very handsome, scrumptious!" She nibbles on his neck, but he fights her off.
"Hey, what did you just say? That I will have to wait until later, that goes for you too! And now come on, there's a party waiting for us!" He grins at her, she screws up her face.
"Argh, I hate you!"
"I hate you too!"

A short time later they arrive at Forrester Creation. The showroom is unrecognizable. It’s beautifully decorated, to one side the caterers are setting up a wonderful buffet. There are small tables everywhere.
"Wow, this looks wonderful!" gushs Taylor, hugging her children.
"You guys are pretty late!" remarks Steffy "The guests are about to arrive!"
"Don't worry! We are here!"
The first guests to appear are Eric and Stephanie join by Pam. Ridge and Taylor are greeted warmly by all three.
"It's good to have you home at last, my son!" His father pattes Ridge on the shoulder.
"Indeed, it was time you got loose from San Francisco!" adds Stephanie.
"Well, I brought the essential with me." He pulls Taylor closer. The next guests are Felicia, Kristen and Tony, who traveled to LA especially for this occasion. Ridge is delighted to see his siblings again. Felicia wraps Taylor in her arms.
"It looks like you're still putting up with our brother pretty well!"
"Oh yeah, most of the time he's quite tolerable."
"Hey, I heard that!" Ridge pokes her in the side.

While they were all talking and exchanging news, Ridge suddenly notices Taylor freezes and gets all stiff. She is trembling slightly. Concerned, he glances at her; she has an almost panicked expression on her face. He peeks at the door and he realizes why she is suddenly so changed. Thorne just enters the showroom together with his daughter Aly. Aly has grown into a teenage girl by now. She has been in long-term therapy over the past few years to deal with her mother's death. It’s the first time in a long time for Taylor and Aly to meet again.

Originally Aly didn't want to come to the party at all. Steffy tried everything to persuade her. She suspected Aly still couldn't forgive Taylor, but Ally rebuffed.
"No, that's not the reason. I realize it was all just a tragic accident."
Steffy wanted to know why Aly didn't want to come to the party then. Finally Aly came clean.
"I don't have anything against Taylor! But I don't want her to come back to LA. I know Dad still has feelings for her and if they see each other more often now. I just don't want that!" Steffy reassured her cousin.
"Didn't your Dad tell you that my parents are back together?"
"Yes, he did. He mentioned something like that. But it sounded like he isn't convinced it will work out in the long term!" To finally convince Aly how serious her parents' relationship is, Steffy let her in on the big secret and told her about the wedding.
"So you really don't have to worry anymore. My mother only has eyes for my father!" Reassured by this fact, Aly decided to go along to the party.

Ridge pulls Taylor along with him. First, the two greet Thorne.
"What a beautiful dress! You look adorable!" turns Ridge to his niece.
"Thank you! Grandpa designed it for me." She looks over at Taylor. A little uncertain, she holds out her hand and forces a smile.
"Hi Taylor!"
"Hi Aly! Nice to see you!" There is an awkward silence for a moment, but then Ally pulls a package out of her bag.
"I have a gift for you. Steffy mentioned, now that you are moving back to LA, you want to redecorate the house." Taylor and Ridge unwrap it together. It’s a painting of glued grains. It shows the ocean at sunset.
"Wow, that's beautiful! Thank you so much!"
"I hope you find a nice place for it." Ridge and Taylor nod briefly to each other, Taylor turns back to Aly.
"Maybe you'd like to stop by these days. Then we can find the most beautiful place for your picture together!" This time Aly beams genuinely. She nods enthusiastically, then scurries away to greet the other guests. Thorne, Ridge, and Taylor look after her, deeply touched.

When Taylor catches sight of the next guest, she screams with excitement.
"Dad! What are you doing here?" She gives him a stormy hug. "You'll have to ask my grandchildren! They sent me a ticket, told me to pick out my best suit and come here! It's good to see you again. You look fantastic!"
"Thanks!" Ridge greets his father-in-law as well. They embrace warmly.
"It seems to me you've kept your promise so far."
"Well, at least I tried my best."
"Ridge is way too modest, you couldn't ask for a better man for your daughter!"

New guests are arriving. In addition to the family, Steffy and Thomas also invited many close associates of Forrester Creation. Zende appears and is especially happy to see his parents again. It gives Thomas a short sting when Dayzee shows up, together with her boyfriend Markus. Even though the two are together for quite some time now, it's still hard for Thomas to see them together. But he acknowledges he alone screwed up the relationship with Dayzee.
"Keep smiling!" Steffy pattes him encouragingly on the shoulder.
Eric insisted on inviting Rick too. After all, he’s family. Bridget, unfortunately couldn't make it. Rick comes along with his girlfriend Caroline. The greeting between Ridge, Taylor and the two of them turns out to be very stiff and cold. Rick originally didn't want to come at all, but Caroline persuaded him, because now that Ridge was back in charge of Forrester Creation, they should get along with him.
Thomas and Steffy watch their mother with amusement, all the time she tries to hide her engagement and wedding ring, in effort not to spoil the big surprise. When all the guests appeared, Steffy steps up to the microphone and greets everyone.
"I'd like to take this opportunity to welcome you Mom and Dad to LA once again!" Everyone applauds. Steffy declares the buffet open. Everyone feast on the delicacies and there's happy chatter and laughter at each table.

Later Ridge gives Thomas a signal and he rises. He turns to Steffy and RJ.
"It's showtime!" The three begin to get everything ready for the big surprise. Steffy and Thomas set up a screen and RJ sits down at the laptop. Steffy waves her parents over. Once again, she grabs the microphone.
"Now that we're all together, I have some happy news to share with you! Because actually, this isn't just a welcome party!" A surprised wonder and whisper can be heard.
"I have the great pleasure to announce that our parents are not only madly in love but recently married! A few weeks ago, they said their vows in the presence of Thomas and myself." She waves at RJ, who starts the video. A hush falls over the room. Everyone looks intently at the screen. When the video ends, applause breaks out and the first people step to Taylor and Ridge to congratulate them. Eric wraps Taylor in his arms.
"Welcome back into the family my daughter-in-law and take good care of my son!"
"I will!" Felicia storms toward Ridge.
"You're always good for a surprise, though!" At some point in the general commotion, Ridge notices his mother apparently disappeared. He turns to his father.

"Have you seen Mother, I can't find her."
"I suppose she needs a moment to digest this news!" Ridge groans; he already assumed she might resent his secret action. He taps Taylor and whispers briefly in her ear. Together they go in search of her, finally finding Stephanie on the terrace outside the showroom. She retreated there to be alone for a moment.
"Hey Mother, what are you doing here all alone?"
"I just need a breeze of fresh air. I need to process this news!"
"Oh come on ! You have every reason to be happy. After all, now you have the daughter-in-law you always wanted!" Taylor puts an arm around her.
"I can imagine you're not exactly thrilled about our secret wedding. But we really want you to be happy with us."
"I am rejoicing! I'm truly happy you two have found each other again. I just wonder why are you excluding your family from your life? Why all this secrecy?"
"Please try to understand us Mother, Taylor and I wanted a wedding this time according to our ideas and wishes. It was important for us to have this moment all to ourselves and with our kids. I mean, everyone should have the right to have their wedding the way they want."
"Of course, I just would have loved to be there!"
"Well you're here now and you can celebrate with us now!" Stephanie concedes defeat and lets her son and daughter-in-law lead her back to the showroom.

Ridge stands with his siblings and tells them about the wedding.
"So where did you guys go on your honeymoon?" asks Felicia, curious.
"Well we haven't had a honeymoon yet!" confesses Ridge "We've both had so much to do and we didn't want a rushed trip. We're going to do it later when everything is settled down here and then we want to take a really long honeymoon."
"And any plans yet on where to go?" wants Kristen to know.
"Well where do you think?" replies Thorne dryly "Saint Thomas for sure, am I right?"
"No!" Everyone stares at him surprised.
"But I thought that's the most romantic place in the world for you?!" Felicia inquires, confused.
"It is! Saint Thomas will always be a special place for us! But we don't want a trip down memory lane, we want to create new memories in a new place."
"Wow, you guys are really serious this time about your fresh start!"
"Anyway, Taylor has left the organization of the honeymoon entirely up to me. She trusts me completely!"
"Pretty brave of her."
"The only condition she made was that we don't go anywhere I've ever honeymooned with Brooke before."
"Oha, is there any place left at all?" tease Felicia him.
"Well maybe the desert or the North Pole?!" adds Kristen. All but Ridge laugh. "Or I know something even better! You could hire a space shuttle and fly to the moon, that would be a hit! Honeymoon on the moon!" Again, everyone bursts out laughing.

"Hey, what's so funny?" Taylor steps toward the group. Ridge wraps his arms around her.
"I'm glad you're here! You have to support me, they are all so mean to me and tease me all the time.
"Oh my poor boy!" Taylor hugs him and strokes him on the head. She turns to her new inlaws.
"Hey, don't be so harsh to my husband. He's having a hard time already dealing with me!"
"That's right, listen to her! Again they all giggles. Too late Ridge realizes what he just said.
"I don't mean I have a hard time with you! Every day I get to spend with you is a blessing!" He gives her a heartwarming kiss.
"You always still get the turn." Felicia pattes him on the shoulder. "Ridge was just telling us about the wedding and your planned honeymoon."
"Oh,very interesting! I'm all ears!"
"Forget it my love! I haven't said a word to them and I won't. Our honeymoon will remain my secret. So you can safely forget any ideas of using them as bait or bribing them or any other tricks!" Taylor pulls a face.
"Now tell us about the most important thing, the proposal!" changes Kristen the subject. "Who asked who?" Ridges embraces Taylor.
“I aks! The complete traditional way!”
“And it was really breathtaking!” Bright-eyed, Taylor recounts the day, from the scavenger hunt to the moment Ridge slipped the ring on her finger.
"Wow Ridge, you sure know how to woo a lady." Felicia is impressed. She turns to Taylor.
“And did you suspect anything or did he catch you completely off guard?”
“Well first I had no clue what this is all about. I just wondered why he chased me through town. But then I thought about Saint Thomas and the treasure hunt and then I kind of had an idea where this would lead to. Although your brother was torturing me until the end.”
“Hey at every scavenger or treasure hunt the treasure comes last.” He grins at his siblings. “Plus it was too funny to observe how she scrutinized every bite and slip. I never saw anybody eating and drinking this slowly and carefully.”
“You noticed it?” Taylor gets big eyes.
“Of course Doc!”
“And you didn't say anything? You are so mean!” She starts punching him playfully, he fences her off and tickles her. The other can't hold back their laughter. Finally the two fighters sink into each other's arms.

A pair of eyes rest on the group.
"A beautiful sight, isn't it?" Stephanie pulls up startled to see who approached her.
"Hello Jack! Indeed, a beautiful sight. Please, sit down!"
Jack takes a seat. They glances back over at Ridge and Taylor, who are just engulfed in another deep kiss. Stephanie smiles broadly.
"Who would have ever thought we'd see these two like this again. For a while, it really seemed like they had lost their love forever."
"Yes, a couple of months ago I thought this chapter is closed forever. You know, when I first found out about their relationship back in San Francisco, I wasn't exactly thrilled. I was afraid Ridge would hurt Taylor again, but looking at them now; they're truly happy!" Stephanie raises her glass and toasts Jack.
"Cheers to the happiness of our children!"

Chapter Text

The next morning they all sleep very long, recovering from the party. It’s already around noon when Taylor and Ridge climb out of bed, still a little tired. While Ridge showers, Taylor goes downstairs to check on the kids. All three lounge in their pajamas on the couch, watching the Roadrunner cartoon and eating cereal.
"Is this your breakfast or your lunch?"
A triple "Shhhh" is the only response. Taylor goes to the kitchen to prepare some lunch for Ridge and herself.

Later, everyone gets ready to take RJ to the airport. Ridge asks his son if he doesn't want to stay a few more days, he could talk to the principal and that way he also would see his mother again. However, RJ is determined, he wants to go back. His team has an important hockey game coming up and he doesn't want to miss practice. Besides, his mother stopped by his boarding school before her Paris trip.
So they all hug him goodbye and invite him to come back soon.

After the airport, they drive to Forrester Creation. They want to check if the mess in the showroom is cleaned up and they have to take down the decorations. They are all busy when Eric and Stephanie join them and pitch in as well. Stephanie gushes about what a wonderful party and family event the party has been. Later Thorne, Felicia and Kristen with Tony also pop in. They learned from Ridge via text message where the family is. Kristen, Tony and Felica are all going to fly home today and want to say goodbye.

Meanwhile, Pam enters the company. She wants to take advantage of the quiet Sunday and get some work done that had been left behind. She needs to prepare some paperwork to hand to Ridge. In the entrance, she meets Katie and Donna.
"What are you guys doing here today?"
"We're waiting for Brooke. She's coming back from Paris today and wants to meet us here."
"Well then! Oh, by the way..." she gives them a mocking look "...too bad you weren't at the party yesterday. The welcome home party for Ridge and Taylor was great. Where were you anyway?" She makes a mocking thoughtful face and then snaps her finger. "Oh that's right, I forgot! It was a 'Logan-free' party!"
"Very funny Pam, Now do me a favor and get lost!" But Katie's ears perked up.
"Did you say welcome home party for Ridge and Taylor?"
"Yes, of course! They came back together!" Donna and Katie glance at each other in shock. They know this news will not please Brooke at all. The latter has lulled herself into the hope Ridge will come back to LA alone. Pam guesses that she hit the bull's eye with her message. Grinning, she adds. "And they had some great news with them as a surprise, that was the scoop of the night!"
"What?" the two asks, curious and tense.
"Oh I don't know if I'm even allowed to tell you!" She is about to go on, when Donna steps in her way.
"Come on Pammy dear, tell me! You're going to burst anyway."
"All right, you'll find out sooner or later. Ridge and Taylor are married!"

"What???" Donna and Katie's jaws drop.
"No, Pam, that's not true! It's just another one of your jokes, admit it!"
"I swear it's true! They got married in San Francisco a few weeks ago. It was a secret wedding. None of us knew about it, just Thomas and Steffy. Then yesterday they announced it to all of us."
"Oh my God, this can't be possible!" Katie and Donna immediately fear this news will come as a shock to their sister. Brooke will be devastated. Just then, they hear the clatter of high heels behind them. Brooke walks up to them.
"Hi, I am back! It's good to see you again. I'm pretty worn out after this flight. But Paris was great, I should go there more often. And what's new?" Brooke is in a great mood, looking curiously at her sisters.
"Um...well, any news here? Nothing important, right?" Donna nudges Katie.
"No, not at all! Business as usual!" But Pam is really getting into it now.
"I'm sure Ridge has some news for you, now that he's back!"
"I picked up on that already. Apparently Thomas and Steffy organized a welcome party for him. It's typical of them to have the party on a day when I'm not around. But anyway, Ridge and I will celebrate his homecoming in private then, just the two of us! Speaking of Ridge, is he here right now? I thought I saw his car in the parking lot!"
"The entire family is gathered in the showroom!" explains Pam. Brooke's face beams.

"Fine, I'll give him a proper welcome right now!" She hurries off, Donna and Katie hiss angrily at Pam.
"What are you doing? You know damn well it's going to be a disaster if Brooke runs into Ridge and Taylor!" But Pam just shrugs and hurries after Brooke.
"Hey, where are you going?"
"Like you said, it's about to be a huge spectacle and I don't wanna miss the show." Katie and Donna, on the other hand, decide they'd rather wait up here for Brooke.

In high spirits, Brooke storms into the showroom, not paying much attention to the others, she immediately rushes up to Ridge and falls around his neck.
"Ridge, it's so good to finally have you back! It was time for you to come home. I've missed you terribly!" Alienated, Ridge breaks away from her embrace.
"Hi Brooke, it's nice to see you." He greets her, a little uncertain.
"I'm sorry I couldn't make it to your party, but as you know, I was still in Paris!" She casts a venomous sideways glance over at Thomas and Steffy.
"But it doesn't matter, we can celebrate your return all by ourselves. What do you say about dinner at my place tonight?" She smiles seductively at him.
"Over my dead body!"
Brooke turns around, startled. Taylor is standing in the doorway. She just brought some bowls and plates back to the staff kitchen and has returned just in time to overhear Brooke's invitation. Her eyes sparkle dangerously and she approaches Brooke with slow, menacing steps. The latter stares back at Taylor with an icy stare. Everyone in the room holds their breath. They sense that there is about to be a big blowup. Thomas and Steffy are somehow impressed Brooke is able to take their mother's stare. If she would come to them in this mood, they would run away as fast as they could.
Taylor steps towards Brooke and welcomes her with a fake smile.
.
"Hi. You seem surprised to see me?!" Brooke struggles to keep her composure.
"No, why should I be surprised? I just didn't expect you to come back, either."
"Oh, I can't leave Ridge alone." She stands at his side and leans against him. Ridge puts his arm around her shoulder.
"I see!"
Brooke realizes Taylor and Ridge are obviously still together. But unfazed, she turns back to Ridge with a sweet smile.
"So how about tonight? Of course, if your ‘girlfriend’ doesn't mind." She smiles mockingly at Taylor. Everyone else in the room shakes their heads, unable to believe Brooke is blatantly flirting with Ridge.
"I don't think I'm free tonight. I already have a date with my wife!" He smiles at Taylor.
"Now come on Ridge..." Then it dawns on Brooke what Ridge just said.
"Your wife?"
"That's right! Taylor and I got married recently. So that makes her my wife." Taylor waves her hand triumphantly in confirmation. Brooke is now completely speechless. She has to collect herself for a moment, then angrily snaps at Ridge.
"How can you do something like that? How can you actually marry her? How can you just throw us away?" Ridge groans in exasperation.
"Brooke, please not again. Our marriage is over and you know it! Don't start all over again, please!"
"Ridge, you just can't be serious?! You don't even love her!"

She then turns to Taylor with a bitter look on her face.
"What did you do? How did you get him to say yes? Did you drug him again? I mean, wouldn't be the first time!"
"Brooke, stop it right now!"
"No, Ridge! Don't you see what she did? She pushed you into this marriage! A marriage you don't even want and doesn't make you happy." Taylor has enough.
"That's not true Brooke! Ridge married me of his own free will, because he wanted to! It was his choice, I didn't force him to do anything!" Brooke sneers.
"You don't believe that yourself?! Ridge only married you because you manipulated him. Your entire so-called relationship is nothing but a farce. A set-up between you and your brats. You knew very well that he would never break up with you once you are married, because he has a great sense of responsibility and you shamelessly exploited that and lured him into the trap. Besides, he must be afraid, if he leaves you, you will lose control again. I mean we all know how unstable you are. You probably start drinking again and the only question is who has to pay with his life this time."

A horrified murmur can be heard in the room. Everyone is shocked by Brooke's last remark. Pam and Eric struggle to hold Stephanie tight before she can lunge at Brooke. Thorne, Felicia, Kristen, and Tony stare disapprovingly at their former sister-in-law. Steffy and Thomas are ready to pounce on Brooke immediately, but before anyone else has time to react, Ridge intervenes. Steffy and Thomas never saw their father so furious.
"Shut up Brooke, you take that back right now!"
"No, it's the truth and everyone here knows it!"
"Get out of here!"
He grabs her forcefully by her arm and leads her out of the room. She struggles to follow him and nearly falls several times. All the while she is screaming.
"Ouch Ridge, you're hurting me! Let me go!" but he relentlessly drags her out into the hallway. Only there he lets go of her. Steffy and Thomas rush to their mother's side. The door is only ajar and every word spoken can be heard in the showroom. Brooke rubs her sore arm.

"You hurt me! Have you lost your mind?!"
"You're lucky I have my principles and once swore never to get violent against a woman. Otherwise I would have punched you in the face." Brooke gazes at him with wide eyes.
"What you said was cruel and way beneath you and I'll tell you one thing. I'm not speaking one decent word to you until you apologize to Taylor and I mean an honest apology!" Brooke is shocked by his demand.
"Why should I apologize to her? Because I told the truth?! I should demand an apology from her for everything she did to me! She, Thomas and Steffy!"
"They haven't done anything to you!"
"Oh yes they did, they broke up our marriage so they could go back to their 'perfect happy family'!"
"The only responsibles for our marriage falling apart are you and me! Neither Taylor nor Thomas and Steffy had anything to do with it! How many times do I have to tell you that?!"
"Ridge, I'm begging you! Take the blinders off for once and see what a nasty game they're playing with you. Thomas and Steffy tried everything to break us up and when they succeeded, all they had to do was lure you to San Francisco, where Taylor was waiting for you. What a coincidence! The whole thing was planned right from the beginning!"

"No, it wasn't! I broke up with you because I realized my feelings for you weren't strong enough anymore. We lost our connection and love through all these fights and arguments and this eternal silence between us. I realized I just don't love you anymore and that wasn't Thomas's or Steffy's fault. As for Taylor, she cut off all contact with me back then. I didn't even know she lived in San Francisco and she didn't know I was coming. Thomas and Steffy hadn't told her because they were afraid she'd pack her bags and leave immediately. And she didn't wait for me either, quite the opposite! When I spoke to her the very first time, she was pretty mad with me at first and didn't want any conversation with me and when I first showed up at her place, she even slammed the door right against my head.

There rolls an appreciative murmur around in the showroom, everyone glances over at Taylor surprised, she on the other hand tries to make herself invisible. She's quite uncomfortable with Ridge spilling this story to everyone.

"And we didn't just get back together that easily, it was a long process. At first we were just friends until we realized how we really feel about each other. She didn't push me into this marriage or forced me. To tell you the truth, it was my idea. I proposed to her and even if she had said no, I would have asked her every day until she would have said yes. And I said my vow with all my heart because I love her and I want to be with her!" Brooke shakes her head and covers her ears.
"No, I don't believe you! I know you still love me and we would still be married if it wasn't for those three."
"Please stop twisting the facts and always blaming others. You should rather take a look at your own nose! Because the only problem we ever had with Thomas and Steffy was that you never wanted to accept that they are my children and need my attention. You could never stand the fact that Taylor and I have a family too."
"Ridge, that's not true and you know it! It was those two, who have shown me all the time that they won't accept me as your wife!"
"I'm not denying that, God knows I'm not trying to say they're both innocent angels, but Brooke, you're the adult. After Taylor left, did you ever seriously try to make an approach on them? No, you just wanted to get rid of them as quickly as possible, first from the company and then from our life!"

"Have you forgotten what Thomas did to me? What he did to us?"
"No, I haven't. Thomas made a terrible mistake and he knows that himself better than anyone, but you've never been willing to forgive him for that mistake, not only one bit."
"There are things you just can't forgive!"
"Amazing to hear these words coming out of your mouth!"
"What are you trying to say?"
"There are a lot of people who wouldn't play a role in your life anymore if they would have the same view as you and hadn't forgiven you for your mistakes! Think about Bridget, think about Hope, don't even get started about myself. Do you think it was easy for Bridget to forgive you for jumping into bed with her husband and having a child with him and then to make it even worse the whole story repeats itself years later with Nick. And Hope, do you have any idea how hard it was for her to reach out to you after you had nothing better to do than make out with her boyfriend at a night that should have been a special night for her! Or do you really think it's funny to be the laughingstock of the entire company just because your wife is too stupid to realize she's involved with an inexperienced teenager instead of you!”

Again murmurs are heard. Many of them have the same thoughts like him and said it to Brooke, but never would they have expected to hear those words ever coming out of Ridge's mouth.

"Now what's all about this old stuff Ridge?"
"Well, all of us and many more people have forgiven you for your mistakes over and over again, every single one of us has been willing to reach out to you, but you can't seem to muster that magnanimity yourself. You know Brooke, I finally see you for who you really are! I no longer have any splinters of the magic mirror in my eyes. (Only Taylor understands what Ridge means by this remark).
"Ridge, you have an image of me that Taylor, Thomas and Steffy have talked you into. Those are their words coming out of your mouth."
"No Brooke, I just finally have the courage to tell you all my true feelings, everything I have always swallowed and suppressed during the years of our marriage! I don't want to hurt you Brooke, I never wanted to. But you have to finally face reality. I don't love you anymore and there will never be a coming back for us!"
"No, Ridge, I will never accept that! I know one day you'll wake up and realize who you really love and then you'll come back to me!"
"That's not going to happen. Even if you wait another hundred years! I am awake and I'm as clear as I've ever been about the woman I want to spend the rest of my life with and it's not you!"
"We will see!" Brooke walks away.

Once she left, Ridge takes a deep breath. When he re-enters the showroom, everyone acts as if they are extremely busy or just engaged in an exciting conversation. Just as if they didn't notice what just happened in the hallway. The only, who doesn't go along with this charade is Taylor. As soon as she sees Ridge, she runs up to him and hugs him tightly. She is incredibly proud of him for standing up to Brooke and for his commitment to her and their family. At the same time, she senses how nerve wracking the conversation must have been for him and she wants to comfort him. Ridge holds her tightly, enjoying her warmth and love after the grueling confrontation with Brooke. She kisses him over and over again, always whispering "I love you!" Ridge strokes her face and returns her kisses. The two seem to forget completely that the entire family is gathered around them.
"Knock it off!" grumbles Thomas finally. Steffy and he joins their parents. "I'll admit, Dad's words were very touching, but that's still no reason for all this fuss!" Taylor and Ridge break away from each other, he spreads his arms and takes both of his children in his embrace. Everyone watches them emotionally. Thomas nudges his mother.

"Did we just hear that right Mom? You slammed your door on Dad's head?" Taylor immediately blushes.
"Yeah...um well...just a little ...not very hard at all."
"Not very hard at all?" Ridge stares at her feisty. "Excuse me, I had a huge bump on my forehead!" Taylor glares back at him.
"That was your own fault! I warned you, you didn't listen to me, you wanted to assert your thick skull and besides..." she turns to the others "...just in my defense, I took care of him right away. I checked him out to make sure he wasn't seriously hurt and I even gave him a cool pack for his bump!"
"Yeah, which froze my brain and you only did it because may I quote, "I'm only doing that so you can't press any charges on me for failure to render assistance!" He mimics his wife. Everyone bursts out with laughter. Steffy can hardly contain herself.
"It's really hard to believe you started from there and now you're constantly stuck together like two gummy bears"
"Well, your dad can be an idiot sometimes, but he's also very charming and delightful and he always manages to sweep me off my feets."
"And your mother can be quite demanding and edgy at times, but she's also the most beautiful, adorable and loving woman I know." He wraps her in his arms and kisses her devotedly.
"Here we go again!"

Soon, it's time for Kristen and Tony, as well as Felicia to leave for the airport. Thorne offers to drive them. Thus starts a general goodbye. Pam also departes to finally get to her work. Stephanie and Eric also say goodbye, they have dinner plans for the evening. Steffy and Thomas follow their grandparents. They want to give their grandfather some of their latest sketches so he could look over them briefly.

Taylor and Ridge are left alone in the showroom. She hugs him and he pulls her close.
"Are you okay?" she asks him, concerned.
"Yeah, I'm fine! I feel relieved. It was good to finally get all this off my chest. I feel like a huge weight has been lifted." Taylor kisses him tenderly.
"I'm so proud of you for the way you stood up for us and our family!"
"I only did what had to be done! I just hope you didn't take Brooke's insults too much to heart." Taylor hesitates for a moment, but then shakes her head vigorously.
"No, okay, at first she hit me hard with what she said. But I don't want to give it another thought!"
"That's right, you really shouldn't give a damn about what Brooke said to you. We all know it's not true. I love you Doc and that's why I married you!"
"I know Ridge!"
Again their lips melt into a heartfelt deep kiss. He pulls her even closer, she hugs him tighter. They are in their own world; they don't even notice Thomas and Steffy coming back. When Thomas catches sight of his parents, he rolls his eyes.
"You really can't leave those two alone for five minutes."
"Mom! Dad! We're back, we can go home now."
Her parents show no reaction.
"Hello, didn't you hear? We're back and we want to go home now!" But Thomas waves her off.
"Come Steffy, we are not wanted here! We'll go ahead, let them see how they get home!"
Steffy follows her brother. As she leaves the room, she demonstratively turns off the lights.
"Do you think they really will leave without us?" ponders Taylor when they are alone again. Ridge smirks.
"They can try, but if they really want to go home, they'll either have to take a cab or walk home. Because they forgot something!"
He reaches into his pocket and waves with his car keys. Taylor chuckles as well and sink into his arms again.

Chapter Text

A few days later, Ridge asks Taylor to stop by at Forrester Creation. On her way to his office, the first person she runs into is Pam, who gives her a stormy hug.
"Taylor, it's so good to see you. I don't even know how to thank you, you saved my life!" Taylor is a little taken aback by this effusive greeting.
"I'm glad to see you too Pam and now how exactly did I save your life?"
"By turning that beast in there..." she points to Ridge's office door "...back into a human being." Taylor looks at her questioningly, she still doesn't quite understand what Pam tries to say.
"Before Ridge went to San Francisco, he was an obnoxious monster. He exploded at every little thing. Every day he fired me at least five times over something inconsequential. It was practically impossible to work with him and now since you're back, he's transformed completely. He whistles and hums all day long, always has a smile on his face and there's something dreamy about him and he's the most sweetest person. Yesterday, for example, I couldn't find a file for a very long time because I looked in the wrong folder and he just said that this could happen to anyone. Just a few months ago, he would have grilled me."
Taylor needs to chuckle, she can really imagine what his behavior had looked like. Pam glances at her pleadingly.
"I'm begging you! Keep him in this good mood, whatever it takes you."
"I'll do my best, I promise! By the way, is anyone with Ridge, or can I go in?"
"Go ahead, he's expecting you."

Ridge heard Taylor talking to Pam and now as she steps into his office, he hugs her.
"Well over what you have to be so secretive about with Pam?"
"Nothing special, she was just thanking me for turning the Beast back into Prince Charming." She gives him a meaningful look. Ridge just stares at her uncomprehendingly. "Apparently you were pretty obnoxious before you left for San Francisco and now you seem to be the exact opposite. According to Pam, I'm responsible for your good mood."
"Interesting thought!"
"That mean you would agree with her?"
"Absolutely and do you know what that means? If I'm ever in a foul mood, I can confidently put the blame on you! Or do you think you can make sure I'm never in a foul mood?" She tugs his hair and grins.
"You should know that I never back down from a challenge, after all I have my methods to cheer you up real fast."
She covers his face with small kisses. Ridge pulls her even closer.
“Mhh you really do know how to stimulate me.” She plants last big kiss on his lips.

"But now tell me why I was supposed to come here?"
"Oh yeah, here's the thing; Dad thought it would be a good idea to put a press release about our wedding on the Forrester Creation home page. He asked me to read through the text to see if we are okay with it."
Ridge opens the ad, it's just a short announcement saying that Taylor and Ridge have gotten married in San Francisco and that the entire family and all the staff at Forrester Creation wish them all the best for the future.
"I think the text is just fine." Taylor nods after briefly skimming the ad.
"I think so too, now we just need to pick out a picture."
Ridge opens the folder with their wedding photos. They go through them all together.
"How about this one?" Taylor frowns.
"Are you serious? I don't know. The picture is really cute, but I think we look a little bit silly. We shouldn't forget you're the CEO of this company and not a college boy, so the picture should be a little more serious."
"Whatever you say!"
Eventually, they find one they both agreed with. Ridge includes the picture in the ad and then posts the announcement on the home page.

"So voila! Now the entire fashion industry can read that I'm off the market."
"A very comforting thought, at least then all the models will know right away to keep their hands off you."
"As far as that goes, you have nothing to worry about at all. Most of the models who we work with have their eyes more on Thomas. I don't seem to be of any interest to them anymore."
"Oh, my poor playboy!" Taylor leans over and kisses him passionately. "Well, I know a lady who sees that very differently, though she's not a model."
"Oh well, that sounds interesting. Will you introduce me to her?"
"Ridge!" She pokes him into his side. "Maybe I can arrange something for tonight. As far as I know the kids already have other plans, so what do you say about a magical night at the pool?"
"Sounds perfect!" At this moment the intercom goes on and Pam's voice is heard.
"Ridge, I just want to remind you, you have a meeting with Thorne, Thomas and Eric right now."
"Oh yeah, I almost forgot, thanks!" He gives Taylor one last quick kiss. "Sorry Doc! But the meeting shouldn't take that long, how about we grab a coffee in the sky lounge later?"
"Okay, then I'll wait here for you and now get out of here." She pushes him towards the door.
"Don't panic, if I'm late I'll just blame you." He grins after her and leaves his office. Taylor slumps down in his chair, her gaze roaming the office. Just then the door opens again and Stephanie walks in.

"Hi Taylor! Pam told me you are here.”
"Hi Stephanie!" Taylor greets her mother-in-law.
"You're looking great in the executive chair." Taylor rebuffs.
"I'm just waiting for Ridge!"
"Oh, too bad! I had a faint hope you'd like to rejoin Forrester Creation."
"Where did you get that idea?"
"Well, now that Ridge and you are back together and even married. Together, you two could really make a difference here."
"That's certainly true, but that doesn't mean I have to come back to work for Forrester Creation. I have my own career and this is Ridge's retreat. I don't want to interfere with him. Besides, it's quite good when we're not squatting on each other all day, that way he misses me and is happy to see me when he comes home at night!"
"That's true!" laughs Stephanie."Speaking of your own career, I assume you will take over your practice again?"
"Correct but I'm considering starting a partnership. The colleague, who ran my practice during my absence did a great job and during my work at the psychiatric center I realized I really enjoy working in a team. Besides, I want to have enough time for Ridge and the kids and I also have my writing for the medical journal plus I want to continue my volunteer work. Right now I'm doing some research to find an interesting project. So you see my schedule is full even without Forrester Creation."
"I get your point! I was just thinking at least then you'd have Ridge in your sights and more importantly, Brooke." Taylor shakes her head in disapproval.

"Stephanie, don't start again! Do you think my marriage will only last if I guard Ridge like a watchdog! Please! Brooke is not a problem anymore!"
"Taylor, don't get me wrong. I know Ridge loves you. His words the other day to Brooke made that pretty clear. Honestly, I never thought he'd ever be so forceful with her one day.
"See! I have nothing to worry about"
"I just wonder how Brooke will react. She certainly won't give up! You heard her. I'm afraid she'll do anything to get Ridge back. You know how she operates!"
"Even if she doesn't have a chance with him anymore. The Brooke chapter is truly over for Ridge and I certainly won't make the mistake again of giving that woman too much power over Ridge, me, and our marriage. In the past, I've often made the mistake of getting way too involved with Brooke and her stunts. Even worse, I've blamed Ridge for her behavior and let her dictate our life. That won't happen to me again. I know Ridge loves me and I just want to enjoy my life with him."
"You've really changed in San Francisco!"

"Let's just say I reevaluated my thinking about the past and I realized a lot. I acknowledge a relationship can only work if you trust each other and if it feels right for both. This time everything is different. This time I'm not living in an illusion or daydream, but it's real. Ridge loves me and only me and I can trust him completely! He proved that to me the last several months. The days where Brooke had a negative impact on our marriage are over!"
"But Brooke mentioned as she showed up in San Francisco you guys had a big fight because of her. I asked Ridge about it but he brushed me off and said it wasn't a big deal."
"He's right! Okay yes we had an argument but we resolved it pretty fast and there was no big damage and the argument wasn't really about Brooke. It was more about Ridge falling into old patterns and making the same old mistakes. But actually Brooke's visit didn't change anything. He showed no interest in any of her flirting."
"Well Brooke told the story a little bit differently."
"Yeah, she still lives in her own reality. I hope she will wake up soon and will move on. In some way I do feel for her, because I was at the same place as she is now and I know how hard it is to give up your dreams and the man you are in love with."
"Well you know how I feel about Brooke and you should have an eye on her, you know how Brooke operates."
"Yes I do but I'm confident, even if Brooke performs a table dance for Ridge in one of her teddys, he wouldn't fall for it."
"I hope you're right!"

"You should have a little more fate in your son Stephanie! Ridge knows where his heart belongs to and he makes his feelings pretty obvious. Take a look around his office."
She leads Stephanie to Ridge's desk.
"Look at the pictures!"
On the desk stands a big photo of Taylor and next to it a photo of their family, taken in San Francisco.
"And here the little plush pig I gave Ridge as a lucky charm after he opened the boutique and the pen with his name engraved, I gave him for the 'Onique-style' deal. The swan is a wedding gift from his business partner. I have the same swan standing in my office. Together they form a heart and we won this snow globe together at a tennis tournament with our friends. And look at the drawing on the wall."
She points to the portrait Ridge made of her a few months ago.
"That's you!" notes Stephanie.
"Right, Ridge did this sketch when his mind was obviously not on his work and here take a close look."
She leads Stephanie to the photo gallery.
"Some of the pictures are new!"
Ridge put up some photos from the wedding and the past few months, showing him with Taylor and their friends.
"True! But more important is, he removed all the pictures of Brooke and him, the only pictures that still show Brooke are family portraits. That shows very clearly Brooke's position in his life."
Finally, Taylor shows Stephanie her necklace with the significant inscription. Stephanie is deeply impressed.

"Wow, my son must really love you! I'm truly happy for you, for both of you and for the kids! Even though I'm still not thrilled about all your sneaking around, it's incredible to see you two are so happy with each other. You know, I've often thought about what you said back then when we had our talk. How close I came to tearing your family apart forever. I am so glad that things turned out differently. I don't know what drove me back then to go so far. I just felt I had to do something, that I couldn't stand idly by and watch how miserable you all were."
"Stephanie I know you like to keep things in hand and under control. But you really don't have to worry about Ridge and me anymore. You'd better concentrate on your own life."
"I'll try! It's good to have you back as my daughter-in-law. I know once Eric and I are gone, you two will take over our positions with dignity and honor."
"Well, I'm not sure, I'll be able to replace you!" They both laughs.
"If anyone can lead the family in my spirit, it's you! You know I love you like a daughter and I mean it!"
"I know! You still mean a lot to me too Stephanie!" Stephanie looks at her with a glimpse of hope in her eyes.
"Does this mean I still might have another chance with you?" Stephanie wants to take Taylor in her arms but she stops her and looks at her urgently.
"Only i you promise you will spare Ridge and me with your well-meaning advice and to avoid the subject 'Brooke' in my presence!"
"I will try as hard as possible!" The two women embrace each other warmly. At that moment, the door opens and Ridge walks in. He covers his eyes.

"Oh no, please don't! My worst nightmare comes true! Why are you doing this to me?"
He shoots them a mocking desperate stare. Taylor and Stephanie come up to him laughing.
"Now don't be so cheeky my boy!"
"I was looking forward to a peaceful life and now I'm back under the thumb of my mother and my wife!" Taylor throws her arms around him.
"Don't panic Sweetheart! Your mother just made me a solemn promise to stay out of our affairs in the future."
Ridge stares at his mother in disbelief. He feels her forehead with one hand.
"Are you sure you're alright Mother? Do you run a fever or something!"
"Now that's enough Ridge! You don't seem to think I'm capable of keeping my promise?"
"Well….aehm I promised my wife a coffee earlier. What about you Mother? Up for one too?
"No, thanks. I appreciate your invitation, but I can well see when I'm being redundant. I'm going to look for your father." After she leaves the office, Ridge turns to Taylor.
"Well, I never doubted that you're an excellent psychiatrist and that you often manage to influence people in a positive way, but that was really creepy! Who are you and what did you do to my mother?"
"Let's just say sometimes even old dogs are able to learn new tricks and now come on! I've been craving a cappuccino all this time!"

Chapter Text

Over the next few weeks Taylor and Ridge settle back in LA. They are both busy with their work, but make sure to spend enough time together. Like she told Stephanie Taylor offers the colleague, who ran her practice during her absence, a partnership. This gives her more space for her family and her charity work. Taylor has found a new intriguing project. The children's medical unit of the General Hospital runs a daycare for kids who don't need to stay in bed all time and for siblings of the little patients. Often parents are forced to bring their other children with them to the hospital so the daycare is a place to let them. One or two afternoons a week, depending on her schedule, Taylor volunteers at the daycare. She loves the time with the children. Along, she supports the families, offers counseling to the parents and pays visits to the little patients.

Ridge delegated some of his duties to free up his time. In addition, they both work at home as often as possible. Just like in San Francisco they set up a new large office, where each has their workspace. They enjoy spending their time together this way.
Another change in the house they performed is their master bedroom. They got rid of all the old furniture and gave the room a total new look. They thought the fresh start should be visually apparent as well. Also both of them had their own personal motivation for this step. Taylor no longer wants to be reminded of all the depressive hours she spent in the old room. Ridge feels much more comfortable with the new room too. Now he has the feeling it's his room too. Before he kind of felt like an intruder, now he feels at home.

For Thomas and Steffy, it's still a miracle to see their parents so happily united. They love the new spirit in the house and they find it wonderful to be spoiled by their mother again. In the evenings, they often all sit together playing games, watching movies, or just talking about anything. They experience exactly the family life they both always dreamed of. Plus now since their parents have each other, they don't have to worry about them any longer. They are free to concentrate on their own life.

There's only one small obstacle; Brooke. Still she never lets out an opportunity to get close to Ridge and throws herself on him. No matter how forceful he asks her to drop her advances. He tries to reason with her, but Brooke just laughs every time and tells him to stop pretending already. She is convinced Ridge is still in love with her and she will eventually win him back. After all, she always managed it so far. Thomas and Steffy are more than pissed off by her behavior and it costs them a lot of effort to hold back and control themself. In addition, everyone in the company whispers about the Taylor/Ridge/Brooke triangle. Some gossip about if and when Brooke will succeed in getting Ridge back into her clutches.

Taylor takes the situation much harder than she wants. She's trying everything to keep her composure. She knows there is no reason for her to worry. Ridge proves to her every day how much he loves her and she has no reason at all to mistrust or blame him. He doesn't give her the slightest hint to believe Brooke's advances still make an impression on him in any way. Still she struggles with the fact that everyday Brooke comes up with a new idea to steal Ridge away from her and there's nothing she could do about it. But she gives her best to remain calm. No way is she going to give Brooke too much power over her. The days of Brooke being an ongoing issue in her marriage are over. Instead she uses any chance she gets to demonstrate to Brooke that she's now the woman on Ridge's side. In fact, none of Brooke's efforts worked so far
.
One day she appears at Taylor's door. With a sweet innocent smile, she explains.
"Ridge asked me to look over these papers and since I was just in the neighborhood, I thought it's easier to drop them off here."
Taylor accepts the documents and as she is on her way to their office to place them on Ridge's desk, a small letter falls out. It’s a handwritten note from Brooke. She thanks him for a wonderful night and hopes for a rerun very soon. With lipstick, she added a kiss mouth.
Taylor peeks suspiciously at the note and ponders. Ridge spent every night at home lately except for one night a few days ago. He was out with some Highschool friends, who all happened to be in town. At least that's what he told her. Taylor feels her heart racing and her blood rushes through her body. Taylor shakes her head.
"No, don't go there! He would never do that, he loves you! That is just another nasty scheme!" she tells herself. She suppresses the uneasy feeling and decides to talk to Ridge first before she draws some wrong conclusions. When she shows him the note, his reaction makes it clear to her that this is just another of Brooke's ploys. He stares at the note, first surprised, shocked and then very angry. Immediately he takes her in his arms and reassures her it's just a lie. He explains to her, he was at Brooke's place that night but only to drop off the papers and he left immediately. Taylor faces him focusing his eyes. Then she hugs him back.
“It's okay I believe you!” He takes a deep breath and kisses her over and over again.
Later they discuss how to react now. Ridge wants to talk to Brookeand give her a piece of his mind but Taylor shakes her head.
“No Ridge, the more you talk to her and show her some response the more she thinks she will achieve her goal. The best will be to play cool and pretend nothing happened.
“If you say so. You're the expert Doc!”

In fact Brooke seems truly rattled when Ridge doesn't mention anything and only talks to her about business. Moreover, he doesn't look like he has any troubles. Two days after the incident Brooke sees Taylor and Ridge when she picks him up. They are entwined in a heated liplock and she realizes her plan failed.

Another time, Brooke overhears Ridge asking Pam to organize a romantic evening for him and Taylor. Without further ado, she reschedules a business dinner for that very same evening. At the end, Ridge sees through her sharade. He outsmarts her by showing up to the business dinner with Taylor. All night long Brooke is forced to watch the idyll between Ridge and Taylor. Not wanting to embarrass herself in front of their business partners, she puts on a good face, but secretly she's furious.

Taylor has her first appointment that day in the afternoon, so she decides to stop by at Forrester Creation to spend her lunch break with Ridge. When she arrives at his office, Pam obviously already went to lunch. The door is just ajar and she can hear Ridge and Brooke talking. She’s speaking in her sweet voice, while he sounds rather annoyed.
"Ridge, now tell me, what do you think of my idea?"
"Brooke, I just explained to you, you know the usual procedure when someone wants to make any suggestions for a new line. Develop a concept and present it to the forum and we will all vote on it. Of course, you should think about which designer you want to work with."
"Well, there's really only one that comes to my mind!" She hugs him, he brushes her off.
"Forget it, I'm the CEO of this company and I have my own line with 'Onique-Style'. I have enough to keep myself busy. But the house is full of talents. You have your pick of the litter."
"Oh come on Ridge, you're the only one who really understands my vision."
"I'm sure you'll find someone else to share your vision with. By the way, I'd appreciate it if you leave me alone now. I like to go on my lunch break."
"That's an excellent idea! We could have lunch together."
"I doubt a restaurant would let you in wearing this outfit."

Taylor has enough; she will put an immediate end to Brooke's games. Energetically, she knocks on the door and rushes inside.
"Hey Sweetheart!" She storms up to Ridge and greets him with a big kiss.
"Hey Doc, how do I owe the honor of your visit?"
"Well, as your wife, I know you pretty well. You probably have an endless amount of work and I thought I better make sure you have your lunch break." She shows him the picnic basket she's carrying.
"Mmm, you remind me every day why I married you." He lovingly pulls her closer and kisses her. Brooke scowls at the sight.
"Oh, isn't that sweet. What a nice picture of a good devoted housewife. Whereas with that basket you could easily audition for 'Little Red Riding Hood'." She gives Taylor a wry look.
"Not a bad idea Brooke. At least, I take care of all Ridge's needs. Besides, it seems like you never read fairy tales to your kids. Otherwise you would know that 'Little Red Riding Hood' meets the big bad wolf not the witch."
They both frown at each other.
"Oh you're trying to be funny for a change."
"And you don't seem to have changed at all." She points with a finger at the negligee Brooke’s wearing.
"I was just presenting to Ridge my idea for a new collection. We're going to reactivate 'Brooke's Bedroom Line', but when I see your style, that's something you have no understanding for."
Mockingly she looked down at Taylor's business outfit.
"Well, you know I actually have a serious profession, which unfortunately doesn't involve running around half-naked. Unlike you, I know which appearance is appropriate. The sight of me in lingerie is reserved for my husband only."
She squints mischievously over at Ridge, who can't help but grin broadly.
"Well, judging by Ridge's strained face lately your private life can't be that great. If you'd like, I'm happy to give you some advice."
"Oh, that's very sweet of you. But you don't have to worry about our marriage at all. Ridge and I harmonize perfectly together. In and out the bedroom."
Brooke has to control herself very hard not to attack Taylor and scratches that disgusting grin off her face.
"You know, I'd love to invite you to have lunch with us, but unfortunately this is a meal for two."
"I'd rather swallow poison! Bye Ridge! I'll see you later, alone!" With a final blink, she leaves the office.

Ridge stares at his wife, aghast.
"Don't give me that look Ridge! I promised you I will no longer see Brooke as a threat to our marriage and I don't, but you can't expect me to stay silent and listen to her crap! I say I stayed rather calm considering that there was another woman in your office dancing around half-naked!"
Ridge pulls her onto his lap, taking her into his arms.
"I know the situation isn't easy for you Doc and I appreciate how you're handling it, but you should avoid any open confrontations with Brooke. You said that yourself."
"I'm just trying to make her understand whose husband you are."
She kisses him passionately. He pulls her even closer, returning her kisses and tickling her tenderly with his nose.
"Come on, let's not talk about Brooke anymore. I'm starving and I can't wait to see all the goodies you've brought."

Brooke, meanwhile, storms into her office in a huff. She doesn't know who she despises more; Taylor with all her overbearing awfulness or Ridge, who just sat there dumb as a post instead of defending her. But Taylor will see who gets the last laugh. But right now she's hungry too, so she changes to get something to eat. Still furious, she makes her way out of the building. She is lost in her thoughts so she doesn't notice how she suddenly crashes into someone.
"Hey, watch out!" Brooke looks up and realizes now who she bumped into. Thomas and Steffy!
"Get out of my way! You two are really the last thing I need right now!" She shoves Thomas away and storms off. A little later, they hear Brooke scolding the next person who obviously crossed her path.
"My God, she seems to be having her mood swings again. I thought women only suffer from PMS once a month." Steffy giggles and boxes her brother.
"You're impossible Thomas and according to Brooke's age it's probably more like menopause already." Thomas makes a startled face.
"Oh God, please help me! If that's the case, I'll be in Dad's office right now demanding a raise due to the danger bonus." Steffy bursts out laughing.
"I'll go with you."

Ridge and Taylor, meanwhile, finished their meal and regained their good mood. They are making plans for the weekend. Both Steffy and Thomas already have plans of their own. Taylor sits back down on his lap and glances at him pleadingly.
"How about we go to Big Bear?"
"I don't know, I'm sure it'll be cold and uncomfortable!"
"Please Ridge, we'll make a fire and warm each other." She begs with her eyes. Ridge melts away. When Taylor gives him that certain look, he can't deny her anything, but he doesn't want to make it too easy for her either. He continues to play coy.
"Please. I'll give you a massage every day and I'll make my punch that you like so much, and I'll drive. Please Ridge say yes!"
Ridge feels he has now extracted enough benefits for himself.
"All right! Fine by me." Joyfully she falls around his neck.
"Oh Ridge, I love you! You're wonderful!"
Just then the intercom goes on and it’s Pam.
"Ridge, you have to go down to the storage department. Apparently there is some kind of a mess with the last order of rhinestones."
"All right, I'll be right there." He sighs and stands up.
"You heard Pam. I'll see you later at home." He gives her a kiss and wants to help her to put away the remains of their lunch, but Taylor waves him off.
"I'll handle it, you better go and see what's going on."
Ridge is just about to leave, when she holds him back.
"Wait!" She gives him a sweet kiss.
"I love you!" He returns the kiss.
"I love you too!"

A short time later, Taylor cleaned up everything and she puts the leftovers back into her basket. She is about to leave the office when she hears Brooke and her sister Donna in the hallway. First she is annoyed, she really doesn't need another encounter with her. But suddenly she has a brilliant idea. She goes to the mirror. She opens her hair clip and runs her fingers through her hair until it is all messed up. Then she opens the first buttons of her blouse. At last she smears some of her lipstick. With a satisfied grin, she grabs her basket and leaves the office. With an extra loud voice, she calls after Pam.
"Bye, have a great weekend!"
"You too Taylor!"
As she walks with slow steps toward the elevator, she pretends to be busily fixing her hair. Brooke, who has noticed her by now, stares at her in confusion. As Taylor waits outside the elevator and turns around, both Brooke and Donna's jaws drop. Taylor acts like she's irritated by their stares. All at once, she winces and sheepishly turns away to button her blouse. It isn't until she is in the elevator and the doors close that she can't contain herself any longer. She has a terrible laughing fit. Brooke and Donna awake from their shock.
"What was that?"
"Oh, dear sweet Taylor just visited her sweetheart for a lunch break."
"Aha! I suppose that was a very appetizing lunch break." Brooke gives her sister a venomous look.
"Well, I find it more than distasteful. Forrester Creation is a serious fashion house, not a whorehouse."
"Oh come on Brooke, now don't be so prude. I mean Ridge and you also used to spend your lunch breaks together."
"That was different! We were married and we worked together!"
Donna just shakes her head, she knows it’s pointless to argue with Brooke on that subject.
"Well, if you say so." she merely says, leaving her sister behind. She is tired of these endless tirades about Taylor and Ridge.

Later at home, Taylor is sitting in the living room proofreading a finished article. She is so engrossed in her work that she doesn't notice Ridge steps into the house. She doesn't notice him until he stands in front of her and clears his throat. She jumps up.
"Hello darling! How long are you standing there?"
"Well, I guess that's what it looks like once the marriage routine kicks in. You come home tired from a day's work and your wife doesn't take any notice of you."
"Sorry! I was so busy with my article. I'm glad you're home." She hugs him and gives him numerous kisses.
"Better?"
"Much better!"
Exhausted, he finally drops onto the couch and Taylor goes to the bar to prepare him a drink. Afterwards, she sits down next to him and snuggles up.
"You look tired!" Ridge sighs deeply.
"Just the normal craziness. Sometimes I wonder what they teach kids in school these days. Counting to ten obviously doesn't seem to be part of it anymore and to make matters worse, I just ran into Brooke and she was in a very strange mood" Taylor gets very nervous but tries to hide it.
"Out of nowhere she rushed up and yelled at me that I have no decency and don't know how to behave and so on. I have no idea what suddenly got into her."
Taylor tries even harder to appear unimpressed, but Ridge notices her evasive behavior.
"Is there anything you might have said to her that caused this outburst?" Taylor shakes her head, but Ridge doesn't quite believe her. "Doc! I know you, the look on your face tells me you're hiding something from me. Come on, dish!"

"I swear to you, I didn't say a word to her!" For a moment Ridge is reassured, but then he probes further.
"Ok you may not have said anything, but you guys ran into each other again today didn't you?" Taylor dodges and tries to distract him.
"Oh my God it's late! You must be extremely hungry right? The kids wanted to prepare dinner tonight. Let's see how far along they are and what's for dinner."
"No way! You stay here!" He grabs Taylor's wrists and pushes her back onto the couch.
"Now tell me or do I have to use my secret weapon?!" He starts tickling her.
"No Ridge please don't, stop it! Okay I confess!" Ridge eases away from her.
"Actually, this whole thing isn't my fault. I'm not responsible for Brooke's wicked imagination. Just because I left your office with my hair down and my blouse slightly open, she immediately assumes the worst!" Ridge stares at Taylor confused.
"Your hair was tied up when I left and I didn't touch a button on your blouse." Taylor grins mischievously and a light bulb goes on in his head.
"You heard her, then you came up with that little charade. That was really bad!" He tries hard to look at her sternly, but couldn't help but laugh. Taylor hugs him and smothers him with kisses to smooth him.
"Don't be so strict! You should have seen her face! I swear that was my highlight of the day!"
"Your highlight of the day?!"
"At least until now!"

She pulls him closer, her kisses gets deeper. Ridge sighs. He kisses her with the same passion. He caresses her tenderly, she plays with his hair.
But they are interrupted, Steffy's words ring out.
"Mom! Dad! Dinner is ready! So, whatever you're doing right now, stop and come into the dining room!" Taylor and Ridge stand up. He glances at her, meaningful.
"Do you hear her talking to us? Your daughter!"
"What's that supposed to mean? She's your daughter too!"
"But she certainly didn't get that bossy tone from me. That's your part!"
"What are you trying to say?”
Ridge doesn't give her an answer but his gaze says everything. She turns to her children.
"Your father just implied I would constantly boss everyone around. Tell him please that's not true at all!"
Steffy and Thomas both just whistle through their teeth and turn away. Steffy is extremely busy with serving the lasagna. Taylor focuses on her son.
"I don't say anything without my lawyer!"
"Excellent answer!" Ridge padds him on the shoulder.

Chapter Text

Taylor and Ridge spend a wonderful romantic weekend in Big Bear. They enjoyed having time to themselves without the kids, family or work. Their everyday life in Los Angeles is a lot more stressful than their life in San Francisco. All the more they appreciate this time out. They return relaxed, refreshed and with new energy.

A few days after this weekend, Ridge comes home in a very euphoric mood. When Taylor greets him, he twirls her around and beams like a Cheshire Cat.
"Wow, someone's in a good mood!"
"Oh yeah, I'll tell you why!"
Over dinner, Ridge tells her about his exciting news. A Mr. Jackson contacted him today from New York. He and his son run a production company for musicals. They already put on a few small shows and soon their first play is going to run on Broadway.
"It's going to be a modern version of 'My Fair Lady’ and they contacted me or better Forrester Creation respectively, because they want us to design their costumes for the show." Taylor is speechless.
"Whoah! How do they come up with you guys, that's not your business direction?!"
"Well, I guess our new Youth collection that came out recently really impressed them. They said it's exactly the style they are looking for!"
"Wow, that sounds like a great opportunity! Forrester Creation on Broadway, I bet this'd bring good publicity."
"That's exactly what Dad said when I told him about it. He said we should definitely take advantage of this opportunity!" Ridge makes a thoughtful face.

"And that brings us to the catch of the story."
"What catch?" asks Taylor nervously.
"I have to fly to New York next week, they want to meet me in person, work out the details, you know all the negotiation stuff. I'll have to do this myself on the ground and I also want to get a sense of the project before I make a firm commitment." Taylor struggles to hide her sad face.
"You want to go to New York?"
"Yes, but it's only for four days!" Ridge reassures her.
"Next week...." Taylor muses, then sighs in exasperation. "What a bummer! There's this big party at the hospital where I promised to help. Otherwise I might have been able to come with you, whereas I could...."
"Nonsense, they're counting on you for sure! Besides, you've been looking forward to this event for days. I can handle it on my own!"
However secretly Ridge is disappointed too, but he pretends to be strong. He winks at Taylor.
"Or can't you last four days without me?" Taylor glares at him defiantly.
"Of course I can, that's no problem at all! On the opposite, I'll be glad to have some peace and quiet."
"I see." Ridge reacts slightly offended. "I'm also looking forward to it! I mean, New York is an exciting city. Actually it's a shame it's only four days. You always meet interesting people there!"
"Yeah sure!" mumbles Taylor and starts clearing the table.
"And after all, it would be crazy to make a drama over these few days. We're adults, so it really shouldn't be a problem to be apart for a few days."
"Not at all! That would be really childish!" she agrees with him. They look deep into each other's eyes. Taylor is the first to crack.

"Oh Ridge, I'm going miss you so much!" She throws herself in his arms and buries her face sadly in his chest.
"Even though I'm a grown, confident and emancipated woman I will miss you. Four days without you will be terrible." He holds her tightly in his arms and hugs her close to him.
"I will miss you too Doc. I'll be thinking of you every minute!"
"I'll always be with you!"
They sink into a heartfelt deep kiss. Then suddenly a horrible thought strikes Taylor.
"Tell me, if this project actually goes through, will you eventually have to go to New York for an extended period of time?" She stares at him anxiously. She will be fine for a few days, but there is no way she wants to miss out on him for a few weeks or even months. He strokes her cheek.
"No, there's nothing to be afraid of! I'll just handle the negotiations, the project itself will be managed by one from our design team." Taylor breathes a sigh of relief. "I promise you, I'll only be gone these four days and I'll be back on time. I'll give you my word!"

The days leading up to Ridge's departure pass far too quickly for either of them. Before they realize it, the dreaded morning is there. When Steffy comes into the kitchen for breakfast, her mother is sitting on her father's lap and they are both holding each other tightly.
"What's all the mourning about?" asks Steffy, noticing her parents' glum faces.
"Have you already forgotten? Your father is flying to New York today!"
"Oh that!" replies Steffy, unconcerned. "I thought it's only for four days, so no big deal."
"Exactly!" adds Thomas, who also just comes into the kitchen. "Mom, you're acting like Dad's been gone for four weeks."
"Argh, I don't even want to imagine that!" She snuggles even closer to him. "Let me tell you, four days apart are an eternity when you love each other. That are 96 hours, 5760 minutes or 345600 seconds!"
"Wow Mom, our living calculator!" grin Steffy and Thomas chuckles.
"Hey, you two. Get your act together! I expect you not to get on your mother's nerves while I'm gone and I want you on your best behavior!"
"Yes Sir!"
"Don't worry about it! We'll take care of mom….Mom, how about we go clubbing together? To this new club in West Hollywood?! I'm sure you'll meet an attractive man and forget about Dad!" Steffy glances amused at her father, who threatens her with his finger. But Taylor reassures him.
"That is never going to happen, not in a hundred years!" He pulls her to him and gives her a big, sloppy kiss. They both leave the kitchen.
"Well, to be honest, I'm quite happy we don't have to see this constant smooching for a while!" replies Thomas dryly, his sister nods in agreement.

Soon the cab arrives and the moment to say goodbye is there.
"Take care of you, have a good flight and let me know when you arrive!"
"I promise! Take good care of yourself and don't let those two rugrats bother you too much!" They hug one last time.
"Good luck! I love you!"
"I love you too Doc!"
Ridge gets into the cab and Taylor waves after him. Bravely, she fights back her tears. After seeing Ridge off, Taylor is in a hurry to get to work on time. She just has enough time to grab her bag and her jacket.
Taylor is glad her work takes her mind off her grief. But as soon as she gets home, she feels all gloomy again. She tries to distract herself with the laundry. When Steffy comes home from work, she just finished folding the last piece.
"Hey Mom, I'm back! Has Dad called yet?"
"Yeah, he sent a message saying he landed safely. Will you please help me carry the laundry upstairs?"
Steffy follows her mother to her bedroom. She notices something lying on the bed.

"Look, there's a gift for you Mom! Haven't you seen it yet?"
"No, where?" Steffy points to the bed. Taylor hurries over and opens the box expectantly.
"What's in it?" asks Steffy curiously.
"Oh look what your dad got me!"
Taylor cries out with joy and beams all over her face. She holds a teddy bear in her hands. Steffy doesn't really know who is more lunatic, her father for the idea to give her mother a teddy bear or her mother who is acting like a little kid.
"Look at him, isn't he cute!" Taylor gazes lovingly at the stuffed animal and gives it a kiss on the nose.
"Uhm, Mom! I don't want to say anything, but aren't you a little too young for this?"
"Very funny! You don't understand this. The teddy bear is a symbolic gesture. It has something to do with a story from my childhood that I once told your father. The teddy bear shall comfort me when I have to spend the nights alone now."
"I see, well then have fun with your new friend!" Taylor just gives her daughter an ironic look. Then she turns her attention back to her bear. She sits him down on the bed.
"So Richie, this is your spot!"
"Richie???"
"Yes, that's his name!"
Steffy questioned who of them actually seems to be the kid here.

Later, all three Forresters sit down for dinner. Taylor, for once, has her cell phone next to her and keeps staring at it impatiently. Thomas shakes his head.
"Since when are phones allowed at dinner? You're always claim, at least during the meals you want your peace and quiet from them."
"Yes, that's true. But today is an exception. Your dad is going to call me."
"Oh I bet Dad has already forgotten you and enjoys the nightlife of New York!" Taylor ignores her son's comment. Steffy grins.
"Besides, you have Richie now!" Thomas stares at his sister confused.
"Who is Richie?"
"Richie is Mom's new big love! He even gets to sleep in her bed!" Thomas is now even more confused. Irritated, he peeks over from his sister to his mother.
"What's going on here?"
"Oh, your sister is just being silly! Your father gave me a teddy bear as a parting gift and I named him Richie, that's all!" Thomas isn't quite sure if that answer really reassures him. Just then, Taylor's cell phone rings.
"Ridge finally! How are you? Are you at the hotel?"
Thomas and Steffy make smirking faces while their mother is on the phone with their father. Annoyed, Taylor finally walks out of the dining room so she could talk with Ridge privately.

After Ridge hangs up, he sighs deeply and looks around his hotel room. The room is actually very comfortable and feudally decorated, but still Ridge would rather be at home right now. He opens his briefcase to prepare his papers for the next day's meeting. When he pulls out his writing folder, several envelopes fall out. Ridge gathers them, he recognizes Taylor's handwriting. All the letters are addressed to him, each with a number written on it. He takes the letter with the number 'One' and opens it.

Dear Ridge.
Since I can't wish you a good night in person tonight, I'm writing you this letter. I hope you arrived safely in New York and at the hotel and are feeling well. I'm sure your mind is on tomorrow's meeting right now. Don't drive yourself crazy and go to bed early so you get enough sleep! My thoughts are with you and I keep my fingers crossed for you. I want you to know I believe in you and I know you can do this and you will convince everyone that you're the best!
I miss you and would love to be in your arms right now. But as the saying goes: If you really love each other even thousands of miles can't separate you. I love you and I am so proud of you! I hug and kiss you!
Your Doc

Tears of emotion stand in Ridge's eyes after he finished reading the letter. Those few lines gave him so much strength and support. He resists the urge to open the other letters as well. While he is dying to know what they say, the idea of being able to read the next letter tomorrow makes him feel cheerful. He doesn't want to spoil that anticipation. Before he goes to sleep, he reads the letter over and over again.

The next few days go by far too slowly for Taylor. She always has the feeling that time doesn't want to pass at all. Thomas and Steffy can't wait for their father's return either. Because now Taylor uses her kids as her entertainment program. Since their parents' return they have shared some family nights together, but just recently the two of them started focusing more on their own lives again. They are going out more and meet up with friends. But since their father left town, there is no thought of that at all. On the first evening Taylor takes out the big board game collection and forces Thomas and Steffy to play all the games with her. In the end it turns out to be a very funny evening and they all have a lot of fun, even though Thomas and Steffy actually had other plans.
On the second night, Taylor drags her kids to the movies to distract herself. Taylor chooses the movie, an ancient comedy in black and white, which doesn't quite meet Thomas and Steffy's taste, but they resign themselves to their fate.
Tonight is the third and last night. Tomorrow Ridge will come home again and Thomas and Steffy send a prayer up to heaven. Their grandparents have invited them for dinner tonight.

Thomas is already dressed and waits in the entrance hall. Steffy comes down the stairs in a plain blue dress.
"So I'm ready, we can go!"
"No, we still have to wait for Mom, she's still on the phone with Dad."
"Again?" asks Steffy. She goes into the living room where her mother is sitting on the sofa talking animatedly with her father.
"Mom, we have to go!" She points impatiently at her watch.
"Yes, in a minute! ....What? Oh that was just Steffy. We're invited to your parents' house tonight. .....Yeah right!" Undaunted by her daughter's impatience, Taylor continues talking to Ridge.
"Now come on Mom! We're going to be late!"
"It's okay! Ridge, I really need to go. Steffy is throwing a fit here right now....I'm already counting the seconds until you're finally back!.....No they don't!.....Yeah take care. I love you!......No, I love you more!........ "I love you more than more than more."
Steffy and Thomas sigh. Finally, Steffy has enough. With force she snatches the phone out of her mother's hand.
"Hey Dad, it's Steffy! We're all excited for you to come home tomorrow. I love you! Thomas loves you too and I guess you figured out by now that Mom loves you a lot! Have a safe trip. Take care, Ciao!"
She hangs up, both Thomas and his mother stare at Steffy with their mouths wide open. Thomas is impressed by Steffy's daring behavior. Taylor is shocked that her daughter has interrupted her conversation just like that.
"So, we're good to go!" says Steffy undisturbed.
"Hey young lady, how dare you interfere when I'm talking to your father!"
"My God Mom, in nearly 24 hours Dad will be back and then you can tell each other a hundred times how much you love each other. But right now we really need to go. Or do you want to explain to Grandma why we're late?" Grumbling, Taylor follows her children to the car. They arrive at Eric and Stephanie's house just in time.

The next day, Taylor jumps out of bed with vigor. Today, Ridge finally will come home. She is, honestly, a little scared of herself. She never expected to miss him so much. Actually, it's pretty ridiculous that those few days had such a dramatic effect on her. In the past, they sometimes were apart for much longer when Ridge was away on some business trip or she attended one of her conferences. But after all, this has been the first separation in their new relationship. Since the day they became involved, they virtually spent every day together. The only time they were partially separated was when RJ had been in San Francisco and even then they had still seen each other for lunch or at night.
In any case, Taylor is looking forward to tonight. She suggested to Thomas and Steffy they should spend the night away from home. It didn't need much persuasion with either one of them. Secretly they are happy to have their freedom back and they could really do without their parents' reunion fuss. To make sure none of them will disturb their private party she slipped each of them some cash.
As soon as she gets home from work, she throws herself into the preparations and starts the cooking. She sets the table outside on the porch and decorates it with love
.
While Taylor is busy preparing everything, Stephanie comes home to find Eric already waiting for her.
"Hi Darling! Ridge called earlier, the deal with the 'Jackson production' is now settled. All negotiations are done."
"That's wonderful!" beams Stephanie. She's excited about this new opportunity for Forrester Creation.
"That means we can toast the signed contract with him tomorrow!"
"Well, if I understand him correctly, the contracts aren't signed yet. But that's just a formality. He said he'll meet with them again the day after tomorrow to put everything in writing.” Stephanie listens up.
"The day after tomorrow? I thought Ridge is coming home today?!"
"I don't know. I suppose he'll probably stay in New York a little bit longer then. It would be really stupid for him to fly home today and have to get right back on a plane tomorrow."
"Yes, certainly."
Stephanie suddenly pulls a very worried face, which does not go unnoticed by her husband.
"What are you brooding about again?"
"I'm just wondering how Taylor is going to react to this. She's so excited to see him and she has missed him so much. She's not going to be thrilled about him staying in New York any longer!"
"Come on Stephanie. It isn't really that much longer, this shouldn't be a big problem. Taylor is a mature, reasonable woman. I'm sure she'll understand that Ridge has to stay in New York because of the contracts."
"I don't know! I'm sure she'll be very disappointed!"
Stephanie feels for her daughter-in-law. She recognized at last night's dinner how much Taylor has missed Ridge over the past few days. She turns to Eric.
"I think I'll go over there and see how she's doing."
"Stephanie!"
Eric gives his wife a definite look. He knows about the promise Stephanie made to Taylor.
"Just a short visit and I'll be very discreet!" Eric has his doubts about that, but he knows he couldn't stop his wife.

Indeed, a short time later, Stephanie is standing outside the Belair mansion. Taylor is sitting in the living room, flipping through a magazine. Irritated, she looks up as the doorbell rings and she wonders who this could be.
"Stephanie, what are you doing here?"
"I just happened to be in the neighborhood and thought I would drop by for a quick visit." Taylor doesn't quite buy it. She raises her eyebrow, meaningful.
"In the neighborhood by any chance?!"
"Okay, Ridge called Eric earlier so I thought I would come over and see how you're doing."
"Oh I see. You mean because Ridge will not make it on time, that's no big deal!"
Stephanie is more than surprised, she didn't think Taylor would be so casual about this news.
"You must be really disappointed. I guess you were so excited and you put so much effort into everything and now it's all wasted."
"Why wasted? It's not a tragedy if our welcome party has to wait a little bit. Our dinner will not be ruined by then."
Taylor's behavior confuses Stephanie more and more. Taylor also doesn't quite know why her mother-in-law is so concerned. But then both women get distracted. The front door is yanked open.

"Hey, I'm home!" Taylor beams.
"Ridge, what are you doing here already?" She runs up to him and jumps into his arms, he spins her around until they are both quite dizzy.
"I'm so glad you're back! I missed you terribly!"
"I missed you too!"
The two sink longingly into each other's arms, oblivious to the fact that Stephanie is still there. She clears her throat discreetly.
"Mother, what are you doing here?"
Ridge is surprised to find his mother here, Stephanie was no less surprised to see her son.
"I just dropped by for a short visit. To be honest, I'm surprised to see you here!"
"Yes, indeed!" agrees Taylor with her. "Earlier on the phone you said it would probably be really late until you arrive."
"Yeah, that's right. There was an accident on the freeway. But I talked the driver into taking a detour. I don't know all the hills he drove, only I know for sure, that was probably the most expensive ride in my entire life. But I wanted to get to you as soon as possible and at least I managed to keep my promise!" He peeks at his watch. "Well, almost!" Taylor gives him a soft kiss.
"Ridge, you're so sweet, driving all over Los Angeles just to keep your promise."
Stephanie still doesn't quite understand what's going on, but the main thing is her son is back! She realizes she's redundant and quickly says goodbye to them. She ponders if Eric might have misunderstood something.

Ridge gazes after his mother, puzzled.
"What was that all about?"
"I have no idea, she was quite weird the whole time. But anyway, let's not worry about it anymore. How was your flight? You must be starving! Everything's ready. I've set the table for us on the patio."
"Ah this makes me realize I'm home again. I am indeed ravenously hungry, you know the food on the plane."
Ridge is over the moon to be home. He missed Taylor and everything extremely. This trip to New York felt very different to him than the last one a year ago. Back then he really enjoyed his time in 'Big Apple'. This time the fascination of this city had no effect on him. Whenever he strolled along the streets, he wished Taylor would be with him.
He is touched to see how much effort she put into their dinner.
"Are we alone?" he asks when he sees the table sets for two.
"Yes, Thomas and Steffy have both gone out. I think they're quite happy they don't have to spend their nights at home anymore. The last few evenings I've kept them pretty busy. Besides, I gave each of them some money so they can have a good time."
"You bribe our kids just to be alone with me?!" he glances at her dumbfounded, Taylor blushs.
"Well...I just thought…..I want to..." Ridge pulls her close and gives her a passionate kiss.
"I love the way you think, Doc!"

During their meal, Ridge tells Taylor all the details about the negotiations with the 'Jackson production'. She is insanely proud of him and rejoice with him over his success.
"So that means it's all wrapped up now?"
"Well pretty much, in two days I'll meet with the son again and then we'll sign the contracts." Taylor's bite stucks in his throat.
"What? You have to go back to New York?"
"No, of course not! He has some business here in Los Angeles." Taylor sighs contentedly.
"And have you given any thought already, who might run the project? The best thing would be to send Brooke to New York! That would be a great recuperation for all of us!"
"Dooc!" Ridge has to grin. "That might not be a bad idea indeed, but Brooke is not a designer. I have Rick in mind. After all, he was mainly responsible for the Youth Collection and I think he's up to this task. Besides, I would be quite happy to get him off my but for a while!"
"Ridge!" She looks at him sternly. "I thought you two get along much better by now."
"Well, let's just say we've agreed to a sort of truce. But that doesn't mean we're getting along! I think it would do him good to go to New York for a while."
"If you say so you're the boss! But still couldn't you maybe send Brooke along with him?"
"Dooc!"

After dinner their path leads them straight to their bedroom. Their kisses grow more intense and passionate. Their hands doesn't stay still. He pulls her close to him.
"Do you have any idea how much I longed for this?! To hold you in my arms, to feel and touch your skin, to kiss your lips, to smell you!"
"I feel the same way. I missed you more every day! I barely couldn't take it. I missed everything about you and mostly the feeling to be with you."
They flop down on the bed. Ridge reaches for the teddy bear.
"I hope this little fellow helped a little bit."
"Yeah, Richie was a good comforter!" Taylor takes the teddy bear and holds him close.
"At least I could cry in his ears for hours and he didn't talk back and he's so fluffy and cuddly!"
She presses her face into the fur.
"Hey, I'm back here now!" He pokes her in the side.
"Are you jealous of a teddy bear?"
"Yeah sure!"
He gives her an ironic look. He takes the stuffed bear from her hand.
"Anyway, you don't need him anymore!" He flungs the bear far away.
"Hey what are you doing?"
"I'm just extremely reluctant to share you!"
His lips captured hers again. They literally melt into each. Soon they lie under the sheets, closely entwide. Taylor feels his arousal and pushes against him. She kisses him, her eyes sparkle at him.
“Show me how much you missed me.”
It doesn't take long and they both experience the greatest joy and pleasure. They can't get enough at all they have plenty of catching up to do and for the next few hours they show each other their great love..
Afterwards, they lie in close embrace together. Ridge plays with her hair and Taylor nuzzles his face.
"I think I should go away more often if it makes you so amorous and insatiable!"
"Forget it! That's out of the question!"
She straddles him and holds his arms tightly.
"I will not let you go!"
"Am I your hostage now?"
"Let's put it this way. I have my strategys to make sure you don't want to leave this bed!"
She tickles him with her nose and spreads sweet little kisses all over his face. Sie moves her body along his. Ridge sighs contentedly, enjoying her tenderness. She snuggles down on top of him. With soft strokes he circles her back. She glows at him.
"Lying here with you, listening to your heartbeat, that makes me the most happiest person in the world!" He wraps his arms around her.
"You mean the second happiest, because no one is happier than me when I'm lying here in our bed holding you in my arms!"
"Let's agree that together we are the most happiest couple in the world!"
"I just love the way you think Doc!"
They kiss tenderly and finally fall asleep. Happy because they are exactly where they belong, in each other's arms.

Chapter Text

As agreed, Ridge signs the contracts with the 'Jackson production' two days later. Later at night he celebrates the success with Taylor and the kids. Like he told Taylor he gives Rick the responsibility for this project. The latter is very proud and gleeful about the opportunity to prove himself. He is honestly a little surprised that Ridge trusts him with such a big important project, but he doesn't give any more thoughts to whether Ridge might have any ulterior motives.
Ridge talked to Steffy and Thomas ahead and discussed to them his reasons why he is delegating this project to Rick. The two had a sheepish grin on their face as their father explained that this is a good opportunity to get rid of Rick for a while. Furthermore, their father took them in his arms and said
"Plus your mother would kill me if I sent either of you to New York for that long!" They laughed and agreed with him and jokingly replied that they definitely didn't want to risk that.
So at the end Thomas and Steffy are not too disappointed that neither one of them is allowed to lead this project. However, they appreciate that their father discussed the matter with them beforehand.

Then there comes a big shock for all of them, Eric suggests Thomas and Steffy should support Rick, as the work could not be achieved alone. Eric is convinced it's most effective if all three work together. Secretly, of course, he hopes it will help to keep the peace within the family. Because even if the fronts are settled and Ridge definitely decided with which woman he wants to spend his future, the relationship between Rick and the Forrester siblings is more than tense. He hopes by working together they will become closer again and they will finally find a way to get along with each other. Rick as well as Thomas and Steffy are horrified by this idea and none of them has any real desire to form a partnership, but in the end they all agree to it for the sake of the family. Ridge praises his children and confirms he appreciates their willingness to do this. He encourages them, not to let Rick undercut them and to assert themselves.

Taylor sits in her office waiting for her next patient. She is studying the file again when her phone rings.
"Hi Sweetheart!"
"Hey Doc! Do you have a moment or are you doctoring on someone's soul right now?"
"Ridge!"
"Just a little joke! So what are you doing?"
"Waiting for my next 'victim'. What do you want? Are you calling just to get on my nerves or what?!"
"You know that's one of my favorite things to do. No seriously, I actually want to take you out for dinner. What do you say? The two of us all alone, a good meal, good music..."
"How am I supposed to say no to that?!"
"Okay! Then I'll pick you up at seven."
"Fine! I'll see you then, I'm looking forward to it!"
"Me too! And now I won't bother you any more with your 'shrinking'. Bye Doc!"
"Bye jackass!"
"I love you too!"

After she hangs up, Taylor shakes her head. This man will never grow up.
After her last patient leaves, Taylor changes and gets ready for their dinner. She is excited to have a nice quiet dinner with Ridge again. But it turns seven and Ridge doesn't show up. At first, Taylor remains completely relaxed. It's not unusual for Ridge to be late. But the more time passes, the more anxious she becomes. She tries to call him but she just gets to his voice-mail. She calls at Forrester Creation, Pam is no longer there, but after several attempts Thorne finally answers the phone. But all he can tell her is that Ridge left the office some time ago. Taylor now suspects that Ridge might be stuck in the traffic and continues to wait. But more and more time passes without Ridge showing up. That's when her phone rings.
"Good evening. This is the General Hospital, am I speaking with Dr. Taylor Forrester?"
"Yes, that's me!" Taylor gets extremely nervous, a bad feeling overcomes her.
"I'm sorry to inform you, your husband was in a car accident and has just been admitted to our hospital." Taylor feels the blood freeze in her veins and she begins to shake terribly. An eerie fear takes hold of her but she tries to stay calm.
"Oh my God! What happened? How is he?" asks Taylor nervously and full of fear.
"I'm afraid I don't have any information..."
"Yes of course. I'm on my way! I'll be there in a few minutes!"

Hastily Taylor hangs up, grabs her things and rushes to her car. Her pulse is racing and she is barely able to form a decent thought. She fervently hopes it's not too bad and that Ridge is okay. Throughout the ride, she prays to herself.
"Please please please let him be okay! Make sure nothing happens to him!"
At the hospital, however, the receptionist is still unable to give her any further information. She is asked to take a seat in the waiting area until the doctor will talk to her.

Impatiently, Taylor runs back and forth. This waiting is unbearable, with every minute she gets more anxious. She goes to the machine to get a cup of coffee. Just as she is about to go back to the waiting area, she catches sight as a doctor rushes toward the OR area and a nurse greets him.
"Dr. Goldberg! I'm glad you're here. Your assistance is desperately needed in the OR!"
She shows him a chart
"Middle-aged man, severe car accident, multiple broken bones and most severe internal injuries in addition to a basal skull fracture. If you ask me, this man has very little chance of pulling through. We'll be lucky if he makes it through the surgery and through the night.”
Taylor stops frozen and stares at the two people who disappear back into the operation area. The nurse's words keep echoing in her ear. Numb she goes back to the waiting area, where she drops on a chair and begins to cry her heart out.

This can't be true, it's impossible! This cannot be Ridge, who's having a surgery right now and is fighting for his life."
She suddenly feels terribly cold, lonely and utterly distraught. She gazes at her wedding band.
This can't all be over now, just when they finally found their happiness and are living the life they always dreamed of!" Again she begins to pray.
"Please, Ridge stay strong! Hang in there! Don't leave me alone, I need you! I send you all my strength, take them and survive! I can't lose you! "
The most terrifying thoughts are racing through her mind, at the same time she tries to give herself courage and remain optimistic. Ridge is a fighter, he surely gets through this. In her heart she is with him and she sends him alle her love.

After what feels like an eternity, a doctor appears and addresses her.
"Good night, Mrs. Forrester?!"
"Yes!"
Taylor jumps up and stares expectantly at the doctor.
"I'm Dr. Sander, please excuse me for keeping you waiting..."
"How is my husband?" asks Taylor tensely.
"He's fine! He got off quite easily. He has some minor bruising and a concussion and of course he has a shock. We gave him a sedative and he's sleeping now."
A chaos of emotions overwhelms her. She can hardly believe what the doctor said to her.
"He's really okay?" she asks through tears of relief. "He doesn't need any surgery?"
"No, you don't have to worry about that! Nothing serious has happened to your husband! In a few days he will be fine."
"Oh my God!"
Taylor collapses on the chair again. She is completely done with her nerves, she still feels the shock from earlier in all her bones and at the same time she's incredibly happy, relieved and blissful that nothing else happened.
"Your husband was really lucky. A driver on the opposite lane lost control of his car, thank God your husband was able to swerve so the other driver only hit him in the back side of his car. Unfortunately, the other driver wasn't so lucky!"
Taylor realizes that must be the man who just undergoes a surgery between life and death. Shaking, drenched in sweat and completely exhausted, she slouches on the chair. The doctor notices her condition.
"Are you not feeling well? Do you need anything?" Taylor rebuffs.
"I'm fine! May I see my husband now, please?"
"Wouldn't you rather go home and rest? Your husband is asleep and he's in the best hands with us."
"I know, but I really need to see him! Please!"
"All right, then follow me."

Dr. Sander instructs a nurse to take Taylor to the ward. Quietly, so as not to wake him, Taylor steps into his room and sits by his bed. She reaches for his hand and gently strokes his face.
"Hey Sweetheart! Don't be scared, I'm here! Everything is going to be fine! I love you!"
She breathes a soft kiss on his lips. All of a sudden, Ridge's eyes snap open. Disoriented and confused, he stares at her. Taylor straines to crack a smile.
"Hey, how are you?" she whispers to him.
"I don't know, I feel kind of weird. What happened?"
"You were in a car accident, but everything will be okay. Your injuries are not so bad. You'll be all right in a little while. Are you in any pain right now?" Ridge concentrates and moves carefully.
"No, I just feel pretty dizzy and woozy and my head is pounding."
"That's normal, the best will be, you go back to sleep! I'll stay with you!" She grabs his hand tighter and lies her head next to his. Softly she starts to hum. Ridge closes his eyes again. Soon he is fast asleep again and Taylor is dozing fitfully. When a nurse comes into the room to check on Ridge, she wakes up again.

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to scare you."
"It's okay!" The nurse looks at her with concern. Taylor is wearing only her thin dress and it isn't quite warm in the room.
"Wouldn't you rather go home? It's getting late and maybe you should get some rest?!"
"I'm fine! I'm staying here!" Nothing and no one could get Taylor away from Ridge's side tonight. She needs to be with him, to feel and sense him.
"All right, But I'll bring you a blanket, though!"
"Thank you, that's very nice!"
A short time later, the nurse is touched as Taylor, snuggled into the blanket, lies back down next to Ridge's head and holds his hand. These sights always make her emotional.
The next morning, Taylor awakes very early. She slept terribly all night and is far from being rested. Her eyes immediately fall on Ridge, who is still fast asleep. During the night, Taylor had horrible nightmares over and over again, so she is all the more relieved to see that Ridge is actually doing very well, considering the circumstances. Finally he opens his eyes. He is much more conscious than he was the night before. Taylor helps him to get comfortable.

"Good morning! How are you feeling this morning?"
"I'm fine, just a little drowsy. What exactly happened?" he wants to know from her.
"What do you remember?" Ridge thinks hard.
"I remember I was on my way to your office and then I noticed that car on the other lane....suddenly it started skidding and then it ran into me...I just jerked the steering wheel in a flash and then I don't remember anything."
"The car hit you, but luckily only in the back side. The doctor said you were very lucky!"
"Seems so!"
Because based on the fact that the accident was just 12 hours ago, Ridge is feeling great.
"You definitely look a lot better since yesterday!" Taylor tries to build him up.
"Therefore you don't look so fresh for it though, if I may say so!" Taylor glances at Ridge stunned and then goes to the mirror, she gets a shock herself when she sees her face. Due to all the crying, her Makeup is all smudged and the sleepless night clearly left its mark. She washes her face with ice cold water. Ridge notices Taylor is standing there in a short black dress. He whistles through his teeth in approval.
"Wow sexy! Quite an outfit for a night in the hospital!"
"Very funny, you may remember actually we were supposed to have dinner last night and I didn't expect to spend the night in an uncomfortable chair in this cold hospital room." Immediately, Ridge lowers his head guiltily.
"I'm sorry our date didn't work out, but we'll make up for it as soon as I'm alright! I promise! A night together in the hospital really isn't what I'd call a romantic date."
"You're right about that!" she nods with a laugh. "I wouldn't mind spending our next date somewhere else." Taylor gives him a gentle kiss.
"But most important is that you're alright! Nothing else matters. I'm glad nothing worse happened to you. I was terrified!" Ridge squeezes her hand.
"I'm fine, I'm sure I'll be back on my feet pretty soon."
“And I will take care of you!”

A nurse comes into the room to take his temperature. She asks Ridge what he wants for breakfast and offers to bring Taylor some coffee. Taylor nods enthusiastically; coffee is just what she needs right now. A short time later, the nurse returns with his breakfast. Ridge tries to sit up, but Taylor slows him down.
"You better be careful, you still need to take it easy because of your concussion." So Ridge lets Taylor feed him.

Later the doctor stops by and gives Ridge a quick checkup. "Everything looks pretty good already! Still I'd like to keep you here for a few days for observation Mr. Forrester, just in case of any repercussions."
Ridge is not thrilled about this news; he wants to get home as soon as possible. He pleads at Taylor. She knows how much Ridge detests hospitals, especially when he is the patient.
"Dr. Sander, isn't it possible that my husband may be discharged sooner? With all due respect to your professional expertise, I'm convinced he would do much better at home, especially psychologically. I guarantee I'll make sure he gets the rest he needs and I take well care of him."
"Yes exactly, actually my wife is a colleague of yours." Ridge jumps in. Gratefully, he reaches for Taylor's hand.
"Well, in that case..." muses Dr. Sander with a slight smirk. "...we'll definitely give you another thorough examination today and if everything is okay, you can be released tomorrow morning."
With that answer, Ridge is already much more satisfied.

After Dr. Sander leaves the room again, Ridge pulls his wife to him.
"Thank you for not feeding me to this mob here!"
"Now don't be like that, Ridge! They have been taking excellent care of you for the past few hours."
"Yeah, but I'd still rather be at home with you! You are my doc my love" Taylor can't fight this charm offensive.
"I also want you to come home, I'm so glad you're okay!"
"Yeah, looks like you're going to have to put up with your jackass for another while!"
Ridge grins at her, but Taylor gets a terrible fright all at once. She remembers she called him that on the phone yesterday. That was the last word she said to him. Suddenly a lump is stuck in her throat; she doesn't even want to imagine that it could have been the very last word she ever said to him. Her façade collapses. Sobbing, she throws herself into Ridge's arms and she begins to cry hysterically. Ridge is a little overwhelmed by this emotional outburst, he doesn't really understand what's going on inside her. He just holds her and tries to soothe her until she calms down to some extent.

"Taylor, hey it's alright! What's going on with you Doc? Did I say something wrong?"
"No Ridge....it's just....I just thought about...life can be over so fast...yesterday I was so scared I was going to lose you forever."
Finally, she tells him about the conversation she overheard.
"I was so afraid that they were talking about you...I love you so much, Ridge...I can't bear to lose you right now!"
Ridge gradually understands the worries and fears Taylor has been through the last couple of hours. Lovingly, he strokes her cheek.
"You won't lose me, you see I'm fine again!"
"I know, but a situation like this makes you realize again, everything can be over in a heartbeat!"
"I understand what you mean, but there's nothing anyone can do about that. The only thing we can do is to cherish every moment that we have!"
"You got that right! Just promise me that you'll take care of yourself in the future, because I need you for a very long time!"
"Deal, but only if you promise me the same! I would be totally lost without you!"
"Promise!"
They seal their vow with a kiss. Then Taylor hurriedly wipes away her tears.
"I'm a silly girl, you're lying here in the hospital and you should be pampered, instead I'm whining all over your ears."
"Stop it, you're the one who had to worry and be scared all night. I'm glad you're so open with me about it!"
Ridge is indeed very relieved that in their new relationship, Taylor doesn't keep her feelings under wraps like she used to. In the past she always was the sensible and analytical one, she often hid her disappointments or hurts so he wouldn't feel bad. But he wants to get a glimpse of all her feelings. He loves her all the more when she doesn't try to be the strong one, but shows him her vulnerable side as well.

Finally, Taylor regains her composure, she scrambles to her feet.
"I think I'm going home now, take a quick shower and I need to tell the news to Thomas and Steffy."
"They don't know yet?" asks Ridge surprised.
"No, yesterday at first it didn't come to my mind to call them and then it was so late and when the doctor said it wasn't all that bad, I figured it wasn't necessary to ring them out of bed."
"Well, you have a point. It's soon enough to let them know what happened this morning."
Taylor gets ready to leave, she gives him another sweet kiss.
"So take care and be a good boy!"
"Of course! But you'll be back later, right?" he asks anxiously, clinging to her hand.
"Of course, what do you think of me? I'm not going to leave you here alone!" Ridge pulls her to him once again.
"I love you!"
"I love you too!"
"I love you more!"
"I love you much, much more!" says Taylor, finally disappearing out the door. Outside she takes a deep breath."

Chapter Text

Steffy and Thomas haven't noticed yet that their parents are not at home. Her father sent Steffy a message yesterday that Taylor and he would go out for dinner and that they shouldn't wait. So when their parents don't show up for breakfast, they don't worry about it. They guess they were out late and want to sleep in and might go to work later. So they are all the more surprised when their mother suddenly appears at the front door, tired and exhausted.

"Mom, where do you come from and where is Dad?"
"Did you guys pull an all-nighter?" asks Thomas, mockingly. Taylor just shakes her head wearily.
"Not exactly, come join me in the living room for a moment please."
Immediately Thomas and Steffy have an uneasy feeling.
"Well, the thing is...your father was in a car accident last night!" The two stare at their mother, shocked. "But you don't have to worry, he's doing quite fine so far. He was very lucky, he only has a few bruises and a concussion. He'll probably be allowed to leave the hospital tomorrow!" The two breathe a sigh of relief for the time being.
"That means nothing bad happened and he's not in any more danger?" asks Steffy anxiously.
"No! The doctors are going to check him again today, but it looks like he got away with it!" Thomas and Steffy are visibly rattled by the news. Steffy sits frozen on the couch. Taylor walks over to her daughter and takes her in her arms, beckoning Thomas to sit with them.
"Trust me, in a few days your dad will be back to his old self." The two snuggle up to their mother.
"Were you at the hospital with Dad all night?"
"Yes, I didn't want to leave him alone. I only came home to tell you and for a quick shower and change. Then I'll go right back to him."
"We'll come with you!" both blurts out spontaneously out of one mouth. So they all make their way to the hospital together.

Ridge is lying in bed impatiently waiting for his wife, when there is a knock on the door and Taylor stucks her head in.
"Yoo-hoo, here I am and I brought you a surprise!" Ridge's eyes light up as not only Taylor walks into the hospital room, but his kids as well. They both fall into their father's arms as they see with their own eyes that he is okay.
"Oh Dad, we're so glad you're alright!" Steffy snuggles up to her father. Thomas nods at him.
"Indeed Dad, don't do anything like this again, we need you!" Ridge smiles emotionally and takes his children in his arms. This accident has been a real shock for him, but it also proves to him how much his family loves and needs him and this is a wonderful feeling.
Soon Steffy and Thomas leave the hospital to go to work. Taylor stays with Ridge. When he gets picked up for his checkups, she promises to wait for him. It takes quite a while before a nurse brings Ridge back to his room. Ridge is pretty beaten.
"That tube in the CT scan is horrible, you get the horrendous conditions in there!" Taylor caresses him to calm him down.
"I know, it's not exactly pleasant, but these exams are necessary! You survived it."

She tries to cheer him up. After the ordeal, Ridge desperately needs some fresh air. Taylor organizes a wheelchair to take him for a walk in the park. Ridge grumbles.
"You're not serious, I shall take place inside this vehicle?! That makes me feel like a frail old man all the more!"
"Don't be like that, it's either that or nothing!" Ridge snorts, but then finally relents. Taylor puts his sunglasses on him so the bright light outside will not hurt his head. Outside in the park, she always makes sure to stay in the shade with him. They sit down on a park bench. Ridge lets his gaze wander around the park and sighs.
"It's actually a shame that people never make time for moments like this in their everyday lives. Everyone should take more time to sit in the park and enjoy nature and unwind." Taylor leans into him.
"Yeah you're right about that, we should actually do something like this more often!" She understands what's going on inside him. It often happens that people perceive the world in a different way after an accident and suddenly start to enjoy even the smallest things again.

At night, Ridge insists Taylor should go home so she could get a good night's sleep. In fact, Taylor is so exhausted she doesn't protest. But still the parting is very difficult for both of them and lasts much longer than expected. At home, Taylor has dinner with Thomas and Steffy. She tells them the doctor fortunately found that everything is fine and that their father will be released the next day. After dinner Taylor retires immediately to her bedroom. She is so tired she can barely stand. As she gets ready for bed, her eyes fall on 'Richie'. Since Ridge is back, the teddy bear has his permanent place on the dresser. She takes him in her arms and presses her face into the fur. Without further ado, she takes him to bed with her and with 'Richie' in her arms, she finally falls asleep.

The next morning Taylor hurries to pick Ridge up. He is already dressed and waits impatiently for her. He couldn't leave this hospital fast enough. Once home, Taylor demands he needs to lie down immediately. Ridge grumbles, because he feels quite well again, but she brookes no argument. She know a concussion is not to be trifled with.
"Ridge, you still need to slow down and most importantly, don't overexert yourself. For the next few days, any kind of sensory overload is strictly forbidden, which means no TV, no loud music and you shouldn't read either. All this strains your head too much." Ridge makes a shocking face.
"You can't be serious Doc, you can't do that to me!"
"You bet I'm serious! But don't worry, I'll be happy to keep you company and take care of you. I've canceled all my appointments for the coming week."
This pleases Ridge only to some point. He isn't used to being relegated to total rest; he needs to feel energized. Taylor, however, shows no mercy.
"You're welcome to go back to the hospital if you don't like my rules!"
"That's blackmailing!"
"I call it marriage!" She throws him a kiss on the hand. "I'll make you your breakfast now." Ridge mumbles some more, but when he sees the breakfast tray she brings him, all grumbling is forgotten. Taylor prepared his favorite cereal and made him a fruit salad just the way he likes it. In addition, she bought his favorite kind of donuts. He gives her a grateful look.
"You're the best!"
"I'm flattered!"

Later, she gets all the fashion magazines; since Ridge isn't able to read them himself, she reads to him all the articles he is interested in. Ridge glances at her all dreamy.
"Hey, where are you with your thoughts right now?"
"I was just thinking…this reminds me of when you were sick and I read to you aloud." Taylor gets a gushy expression.
"Oh yeah, I could have listened to you for hours!" Ridge reaches for her hand.
"And whenever you were asleep, I secretly held you in my arms and imagined how it would be to hold you for the rest of my life. Everytime it was hard for me to let you go when you woke up."
"I could tell!" squeals Taylor, admitting meekly.
"To be honest, I often just pretended to be asleep, it was so cozy in your arms." Ridge grins mischievously.
"Oh, yeah?!" Taylor is puzzled that Ridge isn't surprised at all. His grin grows even wider.
"I noticed very well you weren't always asleep. But who am I to say anything then!"
They both laugh at the idea, how they fooled each other just to be close. Taylor shakes her head.
"Oh god, we've really made it hard on ourselves. We could have had it so easy, instead we went the tricky way!" Ridge looks her deep in the eye.
"Yeah, but I think the trick way had its appeal too!"
"You're right!" They share a sweet kiss.

The first day, Taylor brushes off all the visitors, explaining to them Ridge still needs his rest and is too weak for any excitement. But on the second day, the rest of the family shows up one by one. Ridge is happy about so much attention, but it also it's a bit too much for him. His mother, in particular, can’t contain herself at all. She laments non stop about what a shock Ridge gave her and how scared she had been for him when she found out about his accident.
"You really need to take better care of yourself in the future, I don't want to worry about you like this again!" Taylor jumps to her husband's support.
"But Ridge wasn't responsible for the accident and because of his fast reaction nothing worse happened." Stephanie continues to whine.
"Yeah, the traffic in LA is just insane, we all shouldn't expose ourselves to it anymore! It's a miracle we're all still alive." Finally, Ridge gets fed up. He pretends to be extremely tired and exhausted. Taylor suspects Ridge just fakes it, yet she immediately jumps into his act.
"Sorry Stephanie, but Ridge has to lie down, he still needs a lot of rest and should not overexert himself!" She speaks with her 'Doctor voice' and she actually manages to convince her mother-in-law to leave.
Ridge meanwhile retreats to the bedroom, Taylor follows him and joins him on the bed.
"She's gone!" Ridge takes a deep breath.

"Thank God, I know she means well, but sometimes her nature can be a little exhausting." Taylor nods.
"At least you were able to calm her down, sometimes having a doctor in the family comes in handy!"
"Funny you just notice that now!" She grins at him.
"Why? I've been saying that all along!" He pulls her to him and kisses her passionately, but she breaks away from him and looks at him slyly.
"Stop, don't be so hasty!" she teases him mischievously. "Have you already forgotten you're my patient, I'm your doctor and you know what they say about the patient/doctor relationship, a professional distance should always be afforded." She giggles, Ridge whistles through his teeth. He doesn't like it when she is playing her games with him and he definitely isn't going to defeat so easily. With a feigned seriousness, he replies.
"Of course, I would never dare to make you violate that code of honor. But I'm sure there's an exception if the doctor and the patient are married to each other!"
He pulls her to him again and begins to kiss her on the back of her neck and behind her ear, he knows exactly her weak spot that he could use to make her compliant at any time. In fact Taylor feels her melting but she doesn't want to show it so obviously. She smiles mischievously.
"Oh yeah that's right, we are married! I almost forgot!" She gives him a seductive look.
"Then I'd better remind you right away!"

They start a kissing battle and get rid of their clothes. Their hands explore each other's bodies. Taylor pushes Ridge on his back and straddles him. She leans forward and kisses his bruises and scratches that are still visible. Ridge has his eyes closed, he savors her doing. She let her lips travel to his mouth. They sparkle at each other. With feather touches he nuzzles her. Taylor whispers.
“I'm so happy to have you.”
“You are all I need Doc.”
She sits up and he guides her by her hips. They let their passion and desire direct them.

Later, they lie cuddled together, Ridge sighing deeply.
"It's wonderful to have you all to myself. As much as I enjoy our life here in LA, sometimes I long for the relaxing time in San Francisco." Taylor snuggles even closer to him.
"Yeah, I feel the same, when we were there our life was nowhere near as stressful."
"Do you ever regret leaving San Francisco?" Taylor shakes her head decisively.
"No, I'm happy with our life here despite everything. I think it's wonderful to live in our house again and to be back with our kids. Plus, we both have jobs that fulfill us. Of course, sometimes I think back; it was a wonderful time!"
"Yes, it was!"
"Oh, by the way, I almost forgot." Taylor reaches for her phone. "Susan sent me a video for you!"
Susan heard about the accident from Taylor and she immediately rounded up all their friends. In the video, they all sent him 'get well' wishes. Ridge is touched by their friends' gesture. Spontaneously he comes up with an idea.
"You know what, as soon as I get better, we'll go and visit them all."
"That's a great idea, Ridge! It's been so long since we've been there." The last time had been for Marc's opening of his new gallery.
"It will be fun to see everyone again!"

The first week, Ridge is still dealing with some discomfort. He feels nauseous sometimes and he also suffers from dizziness and headaches. Taylor nurses him sacrificially. She makes cold compresses for his head, dresses his wounds and makes sure to prepare a light diet. She expertly massages his strokes and Ridge enjoys her treatment every time. She even puts up with his mood swings with all her patience and humor. She knows patients are often grumpy and should not be taken so seriously. Ridge is immensely grateful for her effort. He acknowledges he is not an easy patient. He firmly resolves when he will be on his feet again, he would take her out for a real fancy dinner to show her his appreciation.

One day, Brooke comes whirling in. Ridge is lying on the couch when she rings the doorbell loudly. Taylor opens the door and is immediately pushed aside rudely. Brooke rushes towards Ridge.
"My God, Ridge, that's terrible what happened to you. I was terrified when I heard about your accident. I'm so glad nothing worse happened!" Dramatically, she throws herself into his arms, sniffling. Alienated, he breaks away from her.
"There's no need to be upset, as you can see I'm feeling much better already."
"Yeah, but still, when I imagine what could have happened! By the way, I'm sorry I didn't come sooner, but I've had the last few days off and only found out about your accident today." She casts a gloomy look over at Taylor.
"Why didn't you call me as soon as Ridge was taken to the hospital? I would have come right away!" Taylor rolls her eyes.
"Sorry!" she says sarcastically "But as you might imagine, I was in a tizzy myself. Calling you was really the last thing on my mind at that moment!" Ridge jumps to her defense.
"Besides, that would have been totally uncalled for. It really isn't as bad as it sounds like. I was very lucky, just a few bruises and a concussion.”
Brooke stares at him, startled.
"Only? I think that's bad enough! Anyway, you still look very pale, are you sure you're okay?"
"I'm fine, Taylor is taking care of me perfectly." He reaches for her hand, she smiles gratefully at him. Brooke doesn't like this obvious affection at all. She reaches for the empty pitcher on the table.
"I'm terribly thirsty! Taylor, would you be so kind as to get me something to drink?" The latter forces herself to smile.
"Of course!" She grabs the pitcher and heads for the kitchen. Brooke turns to Ridge.

"Finally we have a moment alone. I'm really worried about you! You don't look good at all, maybe you should have stayed in the hospital!"
"You really don't have to worry, Brooke! It takes a few days for a concussion to go away completely. And as I said, Taylor is taking excellent care of me, she knows exactly what to do."
"Yes, certainly!" gives Brooke wryly. She is more than pissed off, she doesn't like the way Ridge praises Taylor. Just then, Taylor returns with the pitcher of lemonade. Brooke actually isn't thirsty, but she couldn't very well tell anyone. She drains her glass in one go. Ridge, meanwhile, is thinking about how to get rid of Brooke. He yawns several times.
"I'm tired again. Probably I've been up too long. I should get some sleep! Brooke, please close the door quietly when you leave!"
She looks at him with concern.
"My God, are you getting worse again? Do you need me to help you?"
"No, I don't need anything from you, besides..." Ridge decides to be more explicit. "...that was a hint!" Brooke is confused.
"Ridge wants you to leave!" Taylor points with a finger to the door, but Brooke just laughs.
"Nonsense, I just got here. I took the entire afternoon off. I thought you'd be happy to have me keep you some company!" Brooke smiles sweetly at Ridge.
"Taylor, surely you have some errands to run, I could take care of Ridge as long as you are busy!" Taylor and Ridge exchange definite glances. Taylor reaches for the pitcher again
"Would you like another drink, Brooke?"
"Yes, thanks!" As she pours Taylor slips the pitcher and the lemonade drips onto Brooke. The latter immediately jumps up, furious.
"Hey, watch it! What are you doing? My new dress!" Taylor makes a very startled face.
"Oh, I'm really sorry! I'm so clumsy sometimes. Come on, I'll help you!" But Brooke just gives her a hateful stare and storms out the door.

The couch luckily hasn't taken a hit and Taylor settles down on it with a satisfied grin. Ridge can't stifle his laughter any longer. He saw exactly that it had been purely intentional. But he can't be mad at Taylor.
"Dooc, really!"
"I know what you're going to say,it was very bad, unreasonable, childish and I'm acting like a silly teenager!"
"Exactly, but somehow it turns me on!" They sink into a deep kiss.

By the second week, Ridge is doing much better. His external injuries are healing well, and he slowly recovers from his concussion. Still, Taylor continues to pay attention; he takes it easy and doesn't jump right back into work. Ridge promises her not to push it. The only thing is, he has regular conference calls with Thorne, Steffy and Thomas so they can fill him in on what's important and he can give them his input. In addition, he uses his free time to design, but that isn't work for him, but the best way to relax. On this point, Taylor relents. Now that he is feeling better, Ridge insists they get back to normal. That also means Taylor goes back to her practice for some appointments. Ridge also demands she should go to her volunteer work at the hospital. Taylor actually wants to cancel it because it would keep her busy all afternoon, but Ridge practically forces her to go.
"Are you trying to get rid of me?" she asks, slightly miffed.
"Nonsense, but you always say yourself how important any support is for them. Your big patient can handle himself for a couple of hours. Taylor finally lets him convince her. Before she leaves, she makes sure Ridge has everything he needs. She sets a snack for him.
"Well I'm off then and don't you go overboard! I better not come home and see you with any work."
"Don't worry, I already know how to keep myself busy."

In fact, Ridge has found a much better way to pass the time. Since his car has been badly damaged in the accident, he decides to buy a new one. He asked Thomas to get him some magazines, which he is now excitedly leafing through.
The next day, Taylor and Ridge sit on the couch together. Taylor is reading a book for her research, that's when Ridge spots his dream. A brand new red sports car, the latest model with features that would make any heart skip a beat. Taylor notices Ridge's eyes suddenly light up and he stares at one side, completely spellbound.
"Hey, what are you looking at so fascinated? Any reason for me to get jealous?" Ridge just grins and finally shows her his discovery.
"Look at this car, isn't it marvelous?" Taylor flips trough the pictures.
"Yeah, it looks pretty nice."
"Pretty nice?! It's perfect! The most incredible thing I've seen in a long time!"
"Oh yeah?!" She gives him a rather painful pinch.
"Ouch, what was that for?" He sees Taylor glaring at him. That's when he realizes his faux pas.
"Excluding you, of course!" He gives her a heartfelt kiss to soften her up. "But seriously, this car is exactly what I had in mind. He reads all the technical details to her, but she reacts unimpressed. To her, they are just numbers. But Ridge has made up his mind.
"As soon as I'm fully recovered, I'm going to contact some car dealers to get some offers and I will definitely set up a test drive."
Taylor just shrugs; she does not share his passion for cars. She's happy with any car as long as it drives and doesn't make a fuss. But Ridge is convinced once Taylor sits a foot in this car and experiences this feeling for herself, she wouldn't want to get out.

Over time, Ridge recovered totally, his injuries completely subsided and the aftermaths of his concussion are gone. After two weeks of recovery and another week in the home office, Taylor allows him to go back to work. Now that he no longer has a car, he rides with either Steffy or Thomas. In the evenings, Taylor usually picks him up or he asks someone to drive him home. Two weeks after Ridge started going to work regularly, Taylor shows up at his office very euphoric.
"Hey Sweetheart, here comes your ride!"
"Hey Doc, hold on a minute. I have to go through this order and send it out."
But Taylor doesn't want to wait, determined she walks over to his desk and tries to pull him along with her.
"No, you have to come with me immediately, I have a huge surprise for you!"
She continues tugging at him to get him up from his chair. He doesn't understand her impatience.
"Don't be mad at me, but this order really should go out today!"
"I swear, once you see my surprise, you'll forget all the orders in the world!"
Ridge gives up, turns off his computer and resigns himself to his fate.
"Okay, let's see your surprise then! I hope it's really great!"
"Wanna bet?"
In the elevator, Taylor pulls a scarf out of her bag. Ridge doesn't approve of her trying to blindfold him at all.
"Do you really have to do that, you know I don't like games like this!"
"Oh come on Ridge please don't be like that!" Ridge sighs and reluctantly lets her blindfold him.
"This must really be a super big surprise!"
He lets her lead him out of the building. He walks with very careful uncertain steps, he is never comfortable with not being able to see. Taylor smirkes as she notices his unsteady gait.
"Don't you trust me?" she asks him mischievously.
"I hope that was a rhetorical question!" retorts Ridge dryly. Taylor stops suddenly.

"There, now you may remove the blindfold!" For a moment, Ridge is blinded by the sun and cannot see. Taylor stands with his arms outstretched.
"Tadaaa!"
Ridge can't believe what he is seeing. He's completely speechless. There stands his dream! The very red sports car he wants so badly. He hardly dares to step closer and touch it, afraid it might be just a mirage. But the car is real. Dumbfounded, he stares over at Taylor.
"Did you borrow the car for a test drive?"
"No!" she replies, beaming and waving with the keys. "I bought it for you!"
Ridge doesn't want to believe it at first, this is really going to be his car? This is just too good to be true.
"You really bought it?"
"Yes!"
"But I thought you were against this car?!"
"Well, let's put it this way. I still don't understand what's so great and special about this car, but if it's absolutely your heart's desire, then it's yours!"
Ridge starts cheering, looking at his new gem from all angles. Then he storms up to Taylor and twirls her around.
"You are the sweetest and best wife in the world! Come let's go for a ride!" He wants to reach for the keys, but Taylor holds him back.
"Not so fast! Where's my thank you?"
"Here, at the parking lot?" Taylor chuckles, Ridge gives her a long deep kiss.
"A little taste, you will get much more later!"
Then he grabs the key. Devoutly, Ridge puts the key in the ignition and lets the engine rev.
"Oh, isn't that music to the ears!" Taylor just gives him a very skeptical look. They take a long detour on their way home. Ridge wants to savor the feeling for as long as possible. As they drive, Taylor watches her husband with a smile. In that regard, he is like most men. Indeed, Ridge feels like he's the king of the world. Finally they arrived home.

"I still can't believe you actually got me this car?!"
"I can explain that to you in one sentence: I love you and because of this, I want you to be happy. And if I have a chance to make you happy, I will! You see, it's that simple!"
Ridge takes her in his arms, kissing her tenderly with all his love.
"Do you actually know that you are the best, the dearest and the most amazing and wonderful woman in the world! Not only because of this car, but because of the way you love me!"
"I think I've heard that before."
"I just never get tired of saying it!"
"And I never get tired of hearing it!"
The two sink again into a long intimate deep kiss. They get out of the car when Thomas and Steffy arrive home. Thomas gets all wide eyed.
"Is that your new car Dad?"
His father nods proudly. Just like Ridge earlier, Thomas walks around the car in awe, looking at it from all sides. Taylor rolls her eyes.
"Like father, like son!" Steffy is also impressed.
"Wow Dad, how did you come up with the idea to buy such an expensive sled?"
"I didn't buy it, your wonderful mother gave it to me!" He hugs his wife and presses a kiss on her cheek. Thomas looks at his mother surprised.
"Really Mom? What possessed you to give Dad such a generous gift, just like that?"
"I just wanted to satisfy your father's burning desire. When you love each other, you're happy when the other one is happy! That goes for gifts too!"
"I hope this principle also applies for the love between mother and son!" Thomas winks at her and everyone starts laughing.

Chapter Text

Ridge is fully recovered and completely restored. The follow-up examination with Dr. Sander is extremely satisfactory. Ridge not suffered any long term damage from the accident. The only thing left behind is a small, fine scar on his chest. Taylor loves to caress and kiss this scar. It reminds her every time of the great fortune Ridge and all of them had.

Ridge puts all the resolutions he made after his accident into action. First, he invites Taylor to a nice and fancy dinner. At their date night, Ridge pulls all the strings, first he surprises her with a new dress he has designed for her. As he presents it to her, she jokes that if he continues to shower her with new dresses all the time, they would soon need to build another house on their property just for her clothes. She admires herself in the mirror and is entranced. No one knows her taste better than Ridge. They leave their own car at home; Ridge had booked a limousine for them. They drive to the beach. Ridge has hired a catering service and organizes a dinner under the stars, with music and everything. Taylor is thrilled and they have an unforgettable night together. The highlight is when Ridge shocks her with a diamond bracelet. Taylor is speechless.
"Ridge, you're crazy!"
"I know!" He puts the bracelet on her.
"It's adorable! Thank you!" She gives him a kiss. "I suppose you're planning to win an Oscar for 'world's best husband'?" He embraces her by her waist.
"Maybe, what are my chances?" She smiles him in the eye.
"I'd even present you with a platinum Oscar!"
They fall into each other's arms and sink into each other.

Another resolution Taylor and Ridge puts into action, on their next weekend off they fly to San Francisco to visit their friends. Everyone is happy to see them and that they are all together again. They also stop by the Forrester Boutique. Ridge is very pleased to see Rosa and Ted are perfectly capable of running the store successfully.

A few days after they return home, Taylor notices Ridge is sleeping very poorly and he seems restless. He often tosses and turns in bed at night and wakes up several times. She approaches him about it, but he just waves her off, saying it’s just stress, as the next fashion show at Forrester Creation is coming up soon. Taylor doesn't quite buy his explanation, but decides not to press the issue at this time.

But one night Ridge wakes up screaming loudly. Taylor also startles up, she stares at him with great concern. He is in a mess. He’s shaking all over, drenched in sweat and showing no response. Taylor holds him in her arms and talks to him soothingly, he is clinging to her tightly. Slowly Ridge calms down, his breathing and pulse become regular again. Taylor smoothes his face gently.
"Are you okay?" Ridge collects himself.
"Yeah, it's all better again! I'm sorry if I woke you up."
"That is irrelevant Ridge! What is wrong with you? What did you dream?" He doesn't want to talk about it.
"It’s nothing wild, everything is alright! I'm fine!" He is about to turn off the light. "Come on, let's go back to sleep!"
But this time Taylor doesn't give in.
"Ridge, you just woke up screaming loudly and you were a mess, so don't tell me you're fine. Talk to me, I'm just trying to help you!"
"I didn't ask for a therapy session, Doctor!" he snaps at her in an aggressive tone. He immediately regrets his words when he sees the hurt expression on her face.
"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to attack you. It's just, I don't want to talk about it. The whole thing isn't a big deal."
"Please. Ridge, I'm seriously concerned about you and not as a therapist but as your wife! Do you think I didn't notice that you've been sleeping poorly and restless for days! Please tell me what is bothering you, you will see you will feel much better, if you share your troubles with me. If you don't open up and talk about it, you don't have to be surprised if your soul processes it in your dreams."
Ridge gives her an annoyed look.
"Okay, I'll stop with my shrink babbling, but Ridge I only care about your well-being! It's a burden for me to watch you struggling and it hurts me when you shut me out. Ridge, I love you and we vowed to each other to share everything including our sorrows."

Ridge exhales, realizing she's right. It's just hard for him to share his anxiety with her. Since he had been a little boy, he had learned to be strong and not to show any weakness. But finally he comes clean.
"It's the accident, I just can't get rid of those pictures! That car coming straight at me and then darkness!" During the day I'm pretty good at distracting myself and blocking out these images but at night they keep coming back over and over again and lately there's this nightmare that just won't let me go."
"What kind of nightmare?"
"I can't remember everything and it's very blurry:

The entire family is in a room not just the kids and us but my parents, Felicia, Thorne, even Kristen and quite a few others..suddenly there is this danger...I never see what it is.....but I feel it very strong….I want to scream and alarm you all.... but I can't...no sounds come over my lips and I can't move. ..then one by one I see you all disappear and I can't do anything...just watch and then...then all of a sudden you're all gone and there's just this feeling of fear, panic and being alone."

"Mhm I understand, these are all common feelings many people go through who have found themselves in a helpless situation. The moment the accident happened you had no control over what was happening and that probably gave you that fear. That's completely normal, including the fact that it doesn't just let you go."
"But I don't understand why this keeps haunting me. I mean, I was still able to react, I got through the accident unscathed, I'm fine again, and nothing else really happened!"
"See, as long as you keep telling yourself that nothing happened, these nightmares will keep coming back. You have to face what happened. You were in a horrifying accident and if things had gone just a little bit differently, the whole thing could have ended very badly. In the worst case exactly the same way as in your dream. You wouldn't have been with us any longer. The reality is, something terrible happened to you and thank God you were lucky enough to survive and now you have to move on and find ways to deal with this experience. Repression doesn't work in the long run!"
"I have realized that now and what should I do? What is your advice?"
"Come to terms with your situation and admit your fear and your feelings. If it is difficult for you to talk to others about it, then write down your thoughts and your fears, this may also help and as they say, paper doesn't blush! Above all, don't underpress your feelings, I know you always want to be the strong man for everybody and I don't expect you to open up to everyone, but at least you shouldn't hide from me. I guarantee you, if you follow all these steps, these nightmares will disappear with some time. And I'll always be there for you when you need me!" Ridge kisses her full of love.
"You're amazing!" She hugs him.
"We will get through this!" She yawns.
"I think we should try to get some more sleep now."
She turns off the light. She still can see Ridge getting restless again.
"Come to me!" She spreads her arms. Gratefully, Ridge curls up in her arms. Tightly embraced, they fall asleep.

Ridge takes Taylor's advice seriously, he starts a diary, writing down all his thoughts, worries and concerns. Soon he realizes it freed him to get everything off his chest. In addition, he actively deals with the accident; he asks the police to send him the file. He reads through the report again in detail and also takes a look at the pictures. Once, when there is little traffic, he drives to the accident site again all by himself. Of course, there are no more traces of the accident anymore, but it's important for Ridge to visit this place again purposely. Furthermore, Taylor and he often go for a walk together and talk about their troubles and feelings. As time goes on, his nightmares indeed become less and the pictures of the accident no longer appear constantly. Sometimes, when he wakes up at night and feels that panic inside him, he snuggles up close to Taylor every time. When he lies in her arms, preferably so he can feel her heartbeat, it always calms him down and he sleeps without nightmares until the next morning.

Taylor meets with Thomas and Steffy for lunch at IL Giardino. Originally, they planned a family lunch, but Ridge unfortunately is still in a meeting and couldn't accompany them. Over lunch, they chat about their day. Steffy tells her mother, annoyed, Eric's idea regarding the designs for the musical is turning into a disaster.
"I know Grandpa is totally sold on his peace mission, but the idea of a collaboration with Rick under the motto 'The next Forrester Generation' will bring us all closer together again is nothing more than an illusion. But if this goes on soon we will have blood and thunder!" Thomas can only agree with his sister.
"Indeed. I mean we understand that Grandpa still wants us to be one big happy family. But what he's asking of us is sheer horror. Rick can't help but play the boss all the time, working with that jerk is a nightmare!"
Taylor shows a lot of compassion for her children, but she asks them to pull themselves together for the sake of the family. She tries to distract them from the vexed topic.
"Is there any other news?"

"No, otherwise it's business as usual, Oh well and Brooke of course being Brooke again. Really Mom, it's so embarrassing how she's all over dad all the time. I tried so hard to be patient and I thought at some point she'll stop playing her games and give it a rest, but it's getting more and more grotesque. I swear to you, if she doesn't stop this soon, I will lose it! I will beat her ass up!" Taylor glares at her daughter, astonished. She knows Steffy well enough to realize she would go through with her threat.
"No Steffy, you won't! You're not going to do anything, you're going to stay out of this, you got me?! The same goes for you, Thomas!"
"But Mom, Steffy is right! Brooke's behavior is shameless and repulsive. She has no respect for you or our family whatsoever."
"I know Thomas, but I don't want you to get involved. No matter what Brooke does, ignore her and don't worry, Brooke is no longer a threat!"
"Says the woman who gave Brooke a lemonade shower." Steffy chuckles, still finding the idea too funny. She wishes she had been there. Taylor groans, she could curse Ridge for telling this story to the kids.
"That was something completely different, it was the only way to make Brooke leave. That was self-defense!"
Thomas and Steffy give her an incredulous stare.
"Either way, no matter what Brooke put her mind to, she isn't going to succeed with it!"
"Why are you suddenly so chilled when it comes to Brooke? Isn't it bothering you?"

"Of course Steffy, I'd rather love to see Brooke would stop her bluntly flirting and would respect our marriage, but her reactions are not important to me. The main thing that matters to me is your father. He is faithful and stands by me and he is committed to our marriage. He is no longer receptive to Brooke's advances. He doesn't love her anymore and he's not interested in her. I mean, you have to be honest, he didn't give me or us any reason to mistrust him, right?" The two nod. "Well you see your father and I love each other and we are happy. He would never jeopardize that. Nothing can break us apart! Brooke will never have an impact on our family again." Thomas and Steffy notices, their mother speaks with great conviction and determination. They fervently hope she is right.

A short time later, it’s time for Thomas and Steffy to leave. Taylor receives a text message and they watch her smile grow wider. She looks up.
"Are you guys ready to go?"
"Yes it's not like we want to go, but we have to!" Thomas rolls his eye.
"Yeah, back to hell! Are you staying Mom?"
"Um yeah, I have a date." Steffy and Thomas grin.
"Hey, don't let dad hear you are dating other men!"
"Very funny Thomas! If you must know, I have a date with your father. He just texts me, his meeting is about to end and he wants to see me here!"
"Aha, well nothings wrong with that of course. Bye Mom" Steffy is about to leave when she remembers something.
"Oh yeah, I almost forgot!" Steffy pulls the latest 'Vogue' out of her bag.
"The article about Forrester Creation finally came out, Dad asks me to give you the magazine."

"Oh thanks, I can't wait to read it!"
Thomas and Steffy leave, Taylor flips through the magazine until she finds the article. It’s an interview with Eric and Ridge about Forrester Creation's vision and future. Taylor first peeks at the pictures, Ridge looks good in the photos. She remembers she helped him get ready for the photo shoot. He has been extremely nervous.
She is also in two of the pictures. The first shows Eric and Ridge, along with their wives Stephanie and herself. The other one is a family portrait, Ridge and Taylor with Thomas and Steffy. Taylor has to admit the photos are very well done, they seem candid and honest and not posed. Her eyes wander to a box with a short profile of Ridge. Under family status it says *married to Dr. Taylor Forrester*
Her heart performs a backflip as she skimmes this line. It always gives her a pleasant feeling to realize she belongs to him forever. She starts reading the interview.

She is so engrossed in the article she doesn't even notice someone approaches her table and speaks to her.
"Taylor?! Is that you?" She looks up and stares into a face she has not expected at all.
"Whip?! Wow, what a surprise!" Taylor is stunned. First she doesn't know how to react but when he smiles at her, she stands up and hugs him joyfully.
"My God, Taylor! How good to see you!"
"Likewise, I'm glad too!"
She directs him to sit with her. As she does so, she unobtrusively drops the magazine into her bag.
"Wow, I didn't expect to see you here. I heard you moved away? What are you doing here? How are you?"
"I'm good, actually very good. I'm living in Florida now. I said goodbye to the fashion world and PR for good and I am now a real estate agent. Business is very promising, which is why I'm in LA right now. I have a few days of business in the city. How are you? I thought you had left LA as well?"
"I had. I lived in San Francisco for over a year, but I've been back for a few weeks. L.A. is my hometown after all and there were many good reasons for coming back." Whip scrutinizes her. She looks good and seems very happy.

"Aha, in any case, you seem to be doing great, you're positively glowing. Compared to that, even the Cheshire cat is a weeping willow."
"Well, I am indeed very happy and content with my life." she smiles sheepishly, a delicate blush rising to her face. Whip's gaze wanders to her hand and he spots her engagement and wedding ring.
"It's obvious, you look fantastic and I guess there is a reason for this." He points to her hand. Taylor blushes even more.

"Yes, I'm married again!" Whip is surprised, he hasn't been in contact with anyone since he moved to Florida, so he doesn't know how everyone is doing. Honestly, he didn't expect Taylor to be ready for another commitment.
"Oha, okay! I'm happy for you! Who's the guy who gets to fight Ridge for your heart now?" Taylor swallows hard, a little mortified she hesitated with her answer.
"Well...to be honest...it's like...Ridge and I are married again!" Whip now stares at her in complete shock, he expected anything, but not this. He has caught the news that Brooke and Ridge broke up, but he thought they reconciled long ago.
"What? You're kidding? How did that happen?"
"It's a long story: I went to San Francisco because I wanted to put the past behind me. Ridge and I had no contact at all for a long time. After the breakup with Brooke, Ridge also wanted to get away from L.A. for a while and happened to end up in San Francisco as well. We met there and over the weeks we got along better and better. We spent a lot of time together, either alone or with some friends and we reconnected on a new level. We talked very honestly about everything, also about our mistakes and the hurts and pain. We formed a new kind of relationship .... and in this process, we sort of fell in love with each other all over again and we decided to give our love another chance. Then just before we came back, we got married."

Whip didn't really know what to say.
"Frankly I'm pretty amazed, I wouldn't have thought in my lifetime Ridge and you would get back together. I mean after what happened at your wedding last year and all that. I mean I know Brooke and Ridge broke up, but I didn't take it seriously and since I've been living in Florida, I haven't caught anything that's been going on here in LA. I've been so busy lately I barely even manage to read the newspaper, except for the real estate section."
This explains to Taylor why Whip is so surprised by her announcement. Apparently he didn't see the article a few months ago. Whip hesitates for a moment before continuing to speak.
"I don't want to put you on the spot, but are you really sure you made the right decision? You two share a turbulent past."
"I know what you're thinking and God knows you're not the first one who says that to me. First, barely no one believed we would have another chance together. Almost everyone reacted the same way as you. But Ridge and I have a very different relationship now than we had in the past. We both know what went wrong and we both have changed and developed. Well Ridge still has his quirks and certain habits I can't get out of him. But I have no reason to doubt my decision! Ridge is loving, caring, attentive, he showers me with affection and gifts and he does everything to make me feel good and content. He has an incredible understanding for my needs and he truly sees me now. We have reached a point where we can just enjoy our life. We take a lot of time for each other and we have so much fun together. It's wonderful with him and also with the kids, we are truly a happy family. I don't think I've ever been so happy and in love in my life..." Taylor keeps talking herself into a groove until she suddenly stops abruptly. Embarrassed, she turns away.

"Sorry, I'm an insensitive klutz! Let's talk about something else." Whip reacts confused.
"Where did you get that idea?"
"Well, it's not very sensitive that I'm raving to you about my life with Ridge. After all, he is one of the reasons you and I broke up."
"Oh, that's what you mean. That's not a problem for me at all."
"Still, that was pretty tactless of me, sorry! Tell me something about yourself? What else do you do when you're not flogging houses to your clients?"

Taylor and Whip are captured in their conversation, they don't see Ridge who just comes into the restaurant. Ridge is very puzzled because Taylor is not sitting alone at the table. His expression darkens when he recognizes the man. Whip Jones, Ridge is more than astonished. What is he doing here, and with Taylor? It begins to boil inside him, but he remains calm on the outside. Taylor finally spots him and waves him over.
"Hey Ridge, there you are finally!" She rises up and falls around his neck.
"Yeah, sorry I'm late but Dad was still holding me up!"
"No problem, look who's in town!" Ridge turns to Whip with dead eyes.
"Whip Jones, what a surprise!"
"Hey Forrester!" Both men scowl at each other as they shake hands. "Oh and by the way Congratulations! Taylor already told me the good news about your wedding. I hope you appreciate the good fortune!"
"Don't worry, I know very well what I have in Taylor!" He pulls her even closer to him. Taylor feels uncomfortable, getting quite nervous. The tension in the air is palpable, yet she makes an effort for small talk.
"Whip's in town for business, guess what, he's living in Florida now."
"Aha, nice place!"
"It's quite fine to live there." Whip also feels uncomfortable, he packs up his stuff.
"Well, I don't want to bother you any longer. I have to go anyway, I've got a lot of appointments today.” He gives Taylor a quick hug.
"It was good to see you again!"
"Yeah!" Whip and Ridge share another quick goodbye handshake, squeezing as tightly as if each secretly intends to break the other's hand.

Taylor and Ridge take seats at their table.
"Would you like to eat something, the daily menu is delicious." But Ridge is interested in anything but the menu at the moment. Taylor notices his grim expression.
"Now before you get upset, Whip and I met purely by chance and we were just talking like old friends. So you have no reason for this grouchy face." She kisses him softly and pulls his hair affectionately. I love you!" Finally a smile flitters across Ridge's lips.
"And I love you! Sorry, I know sometimes I'm an obnoxious macho! I didn't mean to accuse you of anything, I was just a little surprised to see you two together. How is he doing?"
"Quite well I guess, actually he didn't talk about himself that much. I did most of the talking."
"Uh-huh, interesting about what?"
"Whip wanted to know how we started our relationship and then I told him the whole story." Ridge let his eye roll and makes an ironic face.
"I can already imagine how he reacted."
"Well, he was a bit taken aback and skeptical at first, but I told him straight up how happy we are, especially how happy I am!" Ridge is now completely satisfied.
"I'm glad to hear that! He reaches for her hand and whispers softly. "After all, I don't complain when you call my name in our bedroom!"
"Ridge!" Taylor blushes. "Do you have to remind me of this incident?" Ridge smirks and touches her cheeks.
"Oh come on, there are worse things you could have done. I think it's a sweet story." Taylor groans.
"Yeah, incredibly sweet!" She buries her face in her hands.
"Okay, I wouldn't have been thrilled either if I were in Whip's shoes, but basically the story is quite amusing."
"I guess you're alone with your opinion, I still wonder why I even told you this back then!"
"You've just never been able to resist my charms Doc!" They kissed repeatedly.
Neither of them notice Whip watching them from a distance.

Chapter Text

Two days later the doorbell rings at the Belair Villa. Taylor is alone at home this afternoon. She is surprised because she is not expecting any visitors. She is even more surprised when she sees who is standing at the door. It's Whip, with a bouquet of wildflowers.
"Hello Whip, that's a surprise! I wasn't expecting you at all."
"Hello Taylor, yes I was at your office first but your secretary told me that you are working at home this afternoon. Am I interrupting you?"
"No! No, not at all! Please do come in."
Whip enters the house a little unsure.

"Here, these are for you!" He hands her the flowers.
"Thank you, they are very beautiful!"
Taylor reacts a little insecure and nervous. While she is busy tending to the flowers, Whip looks around curiously.
"Not much has changed, it still looks the same."
"Well, we actually made some changes here in the house, but not here in the living room. Would you like something to drink?"
"Yes, please!"
She prepares him a drink and they both sit down.
"I don't want to seem nosy, but is there a particular reason for your visit? I assume you didn't just come to see what the house looks like now."
"No! I came to say goodbye. I'm flying back to Florida tomorrow morning."
"Oh ok, I hope your business here in LA has been successful."
"Yes, I can be quite satisfied!"
"I'm delighted for you."
Taylor is still a little nervous, she senses that Whip still has something on his mind. He doesn't really know how to start. But then he gathers his courage.

"I also want to tell you something very important. But first I have to make a confession to you. The other day at IL Giardino I was watching you and Ridge for a while. To be honest, I was very surprised rather shocked when you told me that you guys are married again . I wasn't sure what to make of it at first. I had to see for myself that you are okay. You know, I never trusted Ridge. I always thought he is just playing with your feelings and uses you. But now I've seen with my own eyes, you guys are truly happy together. He seems to really love you sincerely and obviously he's really changed." Taylor nods in agreement.
"Yes, he is! You can trust me! Ridge and I have a very harmonious marriage."
"I saw that and I'm honestly happy for you, even more so it is a relief for me and it helped me to draw a final line under our past." Taylor wants to know more.

"What do you mean by that?"
"The last few months I've often thought about us, our marriage and our separation. I've often asked myself whether I made the right decision or whether I gave up too quickly."
Taylor interrupts him.
"Whip, you don't have to feel guilty. You did the only right thing. We both knew that our marriage no longer had a chance. I was just too much of a coward to admit it. But I understood why you left and I never held it against you. Ultimately, it was my fault that our marriage failed."
"Still, I wondered if we might have been able to make it work if I had reacted differently. And it often stung me when I thought about the fact that you might be doomed for the rest of your life. Because for me it was impossible that you and Ridge would find back together again." He pauses.
"But what I actually want to say...now that I know that you are happy and content and doing well, I can finally close the chapter and look forward." Taylor smiles at him.

"I'm glad! I know I put a lot of strain on you and I would like to sincerely apologize to you. It wasn't fair how I treated you back then. I hope that you find a woman who appreciates your good qualities and loves you the way you deserve." Whip suddenly looks very dreamy.
“Actually, there’s already someone!”
"Oh yeah? Did you find another victim on the Internet again?"
"No, I quit online dating. But I may have met the woman of my dreams. So far I haven't pursued the matter any further. I didn't want to rush into a new relationship as long as the matter between us has not yet been resolved for me . But who knows? Maybe now something can come out of it. We met at work. She's a wonderful woman! We laugh together all the time and she has exactly the same sense of humor as me."
"That sounds pretty great!"

A short time later the two say goodbye to each other with a friendly hug. Taylor smiles openly at him.
"I'm very happy that you stopped by. Our conversation did me good and I wish you all the luck and happiness in the world with your mysterious lady!" Whip takes her into his arms one last time.
"Thank you! I also hope that you continue to be as happy with Ridge as you are now!"
As Taylor closes the door behind her, she hums contentedly. She feels an inner peace within herself. She goes back to her work in a good mood.

Taylor's good mood only increases when Ridge comes home in the evening. She jumps into his arms and greets him tenderly. Ridge looks at her lovingly.
"That's the kind of welcome every husband dreams of when he comes home tired from work. I brought you something!"
He gives her a bouquet of roses, Taylor beams.
"Oh, they're pretty, thank you!" She gives him a big sloppy. kiss.
“What did I do to deserve this or do you have something to confess?” Ridge acts slightly offended.
“What do you think of me? I was just passing the flower shop on the way home and then I remembered, it's been a long time since I brought you flowers."
While Taylor is tending to the roses, Ridge's eyes fall on the bouquet of flowers that already stands in the living room.
"But it looks like I wasn't the first one today who came up with this idea?!"
"Oh...um...yes, I was going to tell you about this later anyway."
Ridge wraps his arms around her waist.
"Spill the beans, who is your admirer? If he's not bigger and stronger, I'll punch him in the nose!"

Taylor smiles, she kisses him and pulls his hair.
"Ridge, when will you finally realize that you have no reason to be jealous at all. I only love you!"
They sink into a passionate kiss, but Ridge hasn't forgotten the flowers yet.
"Now tell me, who are they from?" Taylor becomes slightly mortified.
"The flowers are from Whip and before you get upset..." she quickly adds when she notices Ridge's icy look "...sit down first and let me explain everything in peace!"
Ridge takes a deep breath, sinks onto the couch and accepts the drink that Taylor hands him.
"So, I'm all ears!"
"Whip just stopped by to say goodbye. He's flying back to Florida tomorrow."
"Well, that's good news. Then let's wish him a pleasant flight."
Ridge seems much happier.
"But I assume that he didn't say goodbye to all his old acquaintances with flowers. In any case, he left me out!"
"Very funny! He also had something important to tell me."
"Aha, now it's getting interesting!"

Taylor tells Ridge in full detail about her conversation with Whip. About the bad conscience he carried with him for a long time and that now where he has seen how happy she is, he has finally been able to close the chapter of their marriage and wants to move forward.
"In any case, I am very relieved that we have clarified the situation between us and parted in a friendly way without any remorse. I wish him all the best and that he finds his happiness."
"Yes, I wish him that too, as long as his happiness doesn't include you!"
"Now don't be like that Ridge! I know you never really were fond of him but Whip has his good aspects and he has a lot of qualities that a woman might find attractive." Ridge grimaces disdainfully.
"Well, you have to know!"
"Indeed! Even if you don't like to hear it, Whip and I also had good times together and ultimately it wasn't his fault that our marriage failed. There was always only one point of contention in our relationship and that were my feelings for you!"
"Well, I'm just an irresistible guy! I'm not easy to forget!" She punches him.
"You're pretty cocky!"
"So what? I can afford it too!"
He pulls her into his arms and gently tickles her with his nose.
"Don't give me your charm offensive now!"
"Why? Are you afraid you won't be able to resist?"
She tries to attack him again, but he fights her off, laughing.

"It's okay! You're right. Whip is a great guy. As far as I'm concerned, he should be cheerful under the sun of Florida!"
"Yes, I truly hope so! I mean, I haven't thought about him much since we broke up. But every time I did, I felt guilty and pretty miserable about what I put him through."
"Doc, you didn't do anything to him. After all, he knew what he was getting into when he married you and he made a few mistakes as well. When I think about this picture."
"Still, I should have known better. After all, I know from my personal experience how painful it is to be married to someone who is secretly in love with someone else. I have often been ashamed that I did the exact same thing to Whip."
Ridge takes her in his arms.
"It wasn't your fault. You loved him too. Besides, both people are responsible if a marriage doesn't work out. It's never just one person's fault alone."
"You're probably right! In any case, I'm glad that he was there and that we sorted things out together. In a way, it also helped me to finally put an end to this story and draw a line under it. We made peace with each other and that feels good."
"I believe you!"

Ridge wraps her tightly in his arms and she cuddles up to him.
"By the way, Whip has also fallen in love again. At least there's someone he has his eye on. He raved to me about her, how great they communicate with each other and they have the same sense of humor."
"Ah, there's actually someone wicked as him?" Taylor gives him a stern look.
"It's okay, as far as I'm concerned he should get happy with the woman of his dreams! And if he's lucky, she'll just call his name in the bedroom." Taylor grabs a pillow and starts punching Ridge.
"If you bring that story up one more time, I won't be mentioning any name in our bedroom any time soon!" Grinning, he snatches the pillow away from her.
"You won't last one night!"
“Try me!” They both start laughing. Until Ridge looks at her seriously.
"Actually, I envy you!"
"Why?"
"Because of your resolved relationship with Whip. I wish Brooke and I were on the same track." Taylor takes a deep breath.
"I hate to be the spoilsport, but I'm afraid you'll have to wait a long time for that. After all, both sides have to be willing and as far as Brooke is concerned..."
"Yes, I know! It doesn't look like she's ready at the moment, on the contrary!" Taylor pricks up her ears.
"What does that mean? What is she up to now?"
"Oh, it's nothing...." Ridge tries to calm her down, but Taylor continues to press on.
"Now tell me! What has she come up with again?"

"Remember I told you about the new museum in Chicago that celebrates its opening this weekend. It shows the history of fashion..."
"Yes, I remember. You gave Brooke the invitation to fly there and represent Forrester Creation."
"Exactly and this morning she came to me and told me that something important had come up. Her father is unexpectedly in town this weekend. Then she suggested I should go. She also already took care of everything and had all the reservations rebooked on my name." Taylor doesn't really understand what Ridge is getting at.
"So you're going to Chicago this weekend?"
"No! Pam and I found out that it was all just another ploy. Pam was suspicious right away when she heard about the story and then she did a little spying. It turned out Donna and Katie actually had no idea that their father is coming to LA. Pam then asked at the hotel and found out that Brooke hadn't canceled her reservations at all. She just made another reservation for me and arranged everything so that we would have shared a suite." Taylor slowly gets the clue.
"So Brooke kind of wants to whisk you away to Chicago for a weekend alone with her?! I have to say, this woman is really clever!" Her eyes sparkle with anger.
"But don't worry. I've already taken care of the matter. Brooke is in for a big surprise!"
"Why? What did you do?" Ridge grins mysteriously. "Oh come on, tell me please!"

"Well, Pam always wanted to go back to Chicago for a visit and let's be honest, she really deserves a weekend off."
Taylor starts giggling.
"You didn't…"
"Yes! I told Pam to transfer all my reservations to her name. Brooke will definitely be delighted if Pam shows up in Chicago instead of me."
Taylor sputters, she drives herself into a laughing fit. She just imagines Brooke getting everything ready for a romantic rendezvous and then Pam suddenly stands on the mat. She can't stop laughing at all. The thought is really too delicious.
"I'd love to be a fly on this wall. I hope you told Pam to take pictures. I'd die to see Brooke's stupid face! Anyway you did a great job. I'm proud of you!"
They sink into a passionate embrace. Their tongues are entwined in a heated battle. Then they hear the front door, they quickly break away from each other and sit upright again. Thomas comes closer and gives them a mocking stare.
"Don't let me bother you, don't stop on my account. I'll be leaving soon anyway! I just came home to change and I'm supposed to tell you from Steffy that she won't be home for dinner either. So feel free to pick up wherever you stopped!"
Thomas goes upstairs. Taylor falls back into Ridge's arms. He plays with her hair and says.
"The two of them have become quite adventurous lately. They're hardly at home anymore."
"Indeed, but I'm happy for them both. After all, you're only young once!”

Chapter Text

In fact it seems like a serious relationship was brewing for both Thomas and Steffy. Thomas' dream woman is an open secret in the family. Everyone knows he has a crush on Maya for a long time and recently he has actually started dating her on a regular basis. Steffy enjoys it to tease him, he has taken quite his time.
She, however, makes a real secret out of her new admirer. She doesn't tell her parents or anyone else who she's been spending her nights with lately.

Taylor comes to Forrester Creation after work to pick up Ridge. Since he is still busy, she chats animatedly with Pam and swaps the latest gossip. Pam tells her about her weekend in Chicago. After realizing what Pam and Ridge had come up with, Brooke stormed off pretty angrily. Pam, on the other hand, had a really good time in the luxury hotel at the weekend.
Pam is just giving an imitation of Brooke's stupid face when she showed up in the suite instead of Ridge, when Brooke comes around the corner and stares at them both. Taylor and she exchange icy looks. At the same moment the door opens and Ridge steps out of his office. Brooke turns on her heel and rushes away. Pam and Taylor smile while Ridge questions them confused.
"What's going on here?"
"Nothing special!" Pam waves away. "We both seem to be so scary lately that Brooke runs away when she even sees us!"
Ridge goes to Taylor and hugs her.
"What are you doing here Doc?"
"I just want to make sure you get off work on time!" The two say goodbye to Pam. On the drive home, Ridge notices that Taylor looks pretty exhausted.
"Rough day?"
"Oh actually not more than usual. I only had three marriage counseling sessions today!" Taylor sighs and shakes his head.
"You can't imagine the nonsensical things and ridiculous arguments people fight about these days!" Ridge is a little surprised.
“Usually marriage counseling was always your top discipline!”
"Yes! But lately sometimes I really don't know what to say to my patients! Somehow I've lost my touch. Maybe because everything is always so peaceful between us and goes smoothly! I just can't think of anything logical how they shall deal with their crisis, all I think is stop fighting and enjoy your life!" Ridge laughs.
"I hope you're not suggesting that we start arguing more often again just so you get your consultations back on track!" Taylor looks at him mock-hopefully.
"That's an interesting idea!"
"Forget it Doc! Get that out of your head! You may buy a new reference book or attend some advanced training, but keep me out of it!"
"It's okay, I didn't mean it seriously!"
"With you you never know!"

When they get home, Ridge takes care of the drinks for once. He goes into the kitchen and prepares Taylor's favorite tea. As they relax on the couch together, he talks to her again about her encounter with Brooke.
"Do you have any idea what that was about?"
"Don't ask me! Pam and I were talking, Brooke saw us and when you came out of your office she left again immediately! Maybe she's still embarrassed about the Chicago thing and she rather keeps her distance now!"
"Yes indeed, that's possible. Since her return it seems to be her latest attitude to stay out of my way. She's been avoiding me ever since she got back."
"Now don't tell me that bothers you?!"
"No, of course not! I guess she's finally realized that she no longer has a chance with me!" Taylor sneers.
"You probably don't believe that yourself! I think she just changed her tactics! She tries to attract you by keeping you at arm's length. One of the oldest trick in the books"
"You probably never trust Brooke!"
"At least not in this lifetime!" Taylor snuggles up against him.

“Was I actually…I mean was I the same…did I also react that kind of pushy, shameless and deceitful?”
"What do you mean by that?"
"Well...after all, there were times when you were married to Brooke, or at least in some kind of relationship with her and I tried to win you back. Did I act just as impossible, bad as she?" Ridge smiles and takes her in his arms.
"No, you did it differently. I mean you were also very obvious and direct, but you never acted as pushy and intrusive as Brooke!" Taylor breathes a sigh of relief.
"I have to admit, you made no secret of what you wanted back then and well, I don't have to tell you what you thought of my marriage to Brooke. But still, you can't compare your behavior with what Brooke is doing right now. You would never have stopped to this level!"
"I don't know, I had my methods too!"
"Still, Doc... all of Brooke's intrigues, you would never have thought of that! And it's only fair to say that I've always given you reason to hope and lead you on. After all, I always sought for your closeness and I was out for your comfort and affection and somehow your advances flattered me. But I think I can say with a clear conscience that I'm doing everything I can to distance myself from Brooke. I mean we are all no angels, but Brooke still works and ticks a little differently. Any other woman would have backed off long ago. Also, don't forget that you had a lot of people around you who encouraged you even more. The kids and not forgetting Mother, who constantly whispered in your ear to win me back. Brooke, on the other hand, hardly has any advocates on her side anymore . Even Donna and Katie see things differently now."

Donna and Katie had recently shown up at Ridge's office and asked for a private conversation. They wanted to hear his point of view in a calm and objective manner. Ridge explained to them that all he wants is to have a normal, friendly relationship with Brooke, mostly for RJ's sake. But he can no longer imagine a relationship and a future with her. After the conversation, Katie and Donna realized that Ridge had finally made his decision this time and since then they tried their best to slow down their sister.

Ridge suddenly remembers something.
"By the way, speaking of Brooke. RJ called me today. Parents' visiting weekends are coming up at his boarding school soon. Of course he expects me to come and he specifically invited you along!" Taylor is stunned.
"Really? Wow! That's great!"
"You seem surprised?! Well, I'm not, he likes you!"
"I like him too and I'm very glad that he accepts our relationship. I'm sure it'll be a nice weekend but... wouldn't it be better if you go alone? I mean Brooke will definitely freak out when she sees me there!"
"You don't have to worry about that. Luckily, the boarding school offers several weekends for the visitors and RJ asked Brooke and me to come on different weekends. He said he wants to avoid having to go around school with a cloak of invisibility afterwards. So we won't meet Brooke at all."
"If that's the case, then of course I'd be happy to come with you! You really have an extremely intelligent and sensitive son!"
"Well, just like his father!"

Steffy appears in the living room all dressed up and wants to say goodbye. Taylor asks again.
"When are you finally going to introduce us to the man of your dreams? We would like to get to know the man who spends so much time with our daughter!"
"Yes, exactly!" Ridge supports his wife. "We also promise you that we will behave very discreetly. Besides, you have a very loving, nice and presentable family!"
"Oh yes?!" Steffy grimaces mockingly. "Does that mean we're locking Thomas in the closet that night?!"
"Hey, what does that mean?!" Thomas joins them and slaps his sister.
"I'm not an embarrassment for you! As for your dream guy, are you sure he even exists or can't you show him? I bet the guy looks like the Hunchback of Notre Dame!" Steffy sticks her tongue out at her brother.
"No he does notl! He's very attractive and, unlike you, a real man and not a baby boy! And now don't bother me! I have a right to my privacy!" Taylor wants to appease her daughter.
"Of course. Still, it's strange that you've been keeping him a secret for so long now."
"You have to say that! You and Dad had been dating for a long while before you even said a single word to Thomas and me. You were practically living together." Her parents look at each other in dismay. "Let alone how the rest of the family found out about your relationship. I promise you, when the time comes, you will meet him and I guarantee you, you won't hear about it from the newspapers. I have to go now!" Steffy grabs her purse and heads outside.
"Wait Steffy, I can take you with me. I have to go too!"
Thomas waves after his parents. He is just as curious as they are and hopes he can tease out some details from her on the ride.

Ridge groans as his two children leave the house.
"Unfortunately, we have a daughter who is far too intelligent and clever and she knows how to use the right arguments all too well. We raised her far too well."
"Yes, I guess we did!" Ridge notices her melancholy expression.
"Hey, what's on your mind right now?" Taylor curls into his arm.
"I just realized how grown up our children already are. Soon they'll get engaged, get married and move out and then we'll both be all alone in this big house!"
"Oh, my poor mother hen!" Ridge hugs her tightly. "Is the idea of living alone with me so terrible?!" Taylor laughs and taps him on the forehead.
"Now don't be silly. You know what I mean. They're going their own way more and more. I know that's how it has to be and I'm terribly proud of them, but I still find it hard to let them go!"
Ridge gently strokes her head.
"I understand you, I feel the same way. But you forgot a crucial detail in your vision!"
"Oh yeah, what?"
"Well, what comes after the wedding?"
"The honeymoon?!"
"Yeah and after the honeymoon or what happens sometimes during the honeymoon?" Taylor looks at her husband clueless.
"Well, at some point they'll both have children of their own! You'll see, in a few years there will be lots of little grandchildren running around here and we can spoil them rotten and do all sorts of nonsense with them. We can stuff them full of sweets and... romp around with them and when they're really exhausted and cranky...then we'll call their parents so that they can pick them up!"
"Ridge Forrester, sometimes your ideas are pretty cruel!" He raises his hands.
"So what...I've been waiting for this moment since the day Thomas put his jam sandwich in the VCR or the day Steffy started embellishing my designs with her finger painting. This is retributive justice!"
"You're really impossible sometimes, Ridge!"
She wraps her arms around him and glares at him.
"But that's exactly why I love you so much!" She gives him a long deep intimate kiss

Chapter Text

Taylor is unable to contain her curiosity about her children's new romances in their lives. Even if it's basically none of her business, a little research and some discreet investigation won't hurt anyone.
Thomas makes it really easy for her. He's just as much of a slob as his father. In his room all his stuff is lying and spread around all over the place. One day while she's cleaning up she finds a bunch of poems all crumpled up and lying around. There is a true romantic in her son. She also regularly discovers tickets for movies or concerts and restaurant bills in the laundry. So she is always well informed about Thomas's activities with his beloved Maya.
Her daughter is definitely a tough nut to crack. Her room is always perfect and there is not even the slightest clue about this Mister X to be found anywhere. The only thing she has found out so far is Steffy receives on a regular basis a long-stemmed rose.

Although Thomas and Steffy are now mostly not at home at nights but with their dates, they still spend a lot of time as a family. They have scheduled a family tennis tournament for this Sunday. Everyone against everybody. After a short warm-up, they draw lots to see who has to compete against each other in the first round. Steffy should play against her father. Ridge is usually always the winner in these tournaments, but Steffy is ready to beat him. She inherited his ambition and fighting spirit.
It's a thrilling, heated game. Steffy definitely gives her father a run for his money and a tough fight. She fences hard for the win. Ridge has to be very careful not to make any mistakes. In the end she narrowly loses to him.

In the second match, Thomas competes against his mother. He makes the big mistake of underestimating her as an opponent. Since she played regularly in San Francisco, she has become a serious player. Before Thomas realizes it, she hits him and he suffers a bitter defeat. Thomas is crushed. He can't believe he lost to his own mother. Steffy constantly teases and bullies him and doesn't make things any easier for him.

After the two games, they take a lunch break and fortify themselves with sandwiches and cool lemonade.
Then it's time for the grand finale between Taylor and Ridge. Before the match they meet in the middle for a handshake.
"You know Doc, I love you more than anything, but this is about my tennis honor, so don't expect any gifts."
Taylor looks at him belligerently.
"As if I would accept these Sweetheart. This is war! After the battle we can be married again!"
Everyone goes to their place determined and eagerly. Steffy and Thomas are very excited to see their parents play against each other. Steffy cheers for her mother.
"Come on Mom, show him! Girl power! Women rule the world!"
Thomas, who still hasn't gotten over his defeat, is on his father's side.
"Come on, Dad! No mercy! Destroy her!"

It's a hard-fought duel, the two really don't spare each other anything and chase each other across the field. Both are electrified to win and give the other a hard time. For most of the time It's not to be seen who will win. Finally it's match point again for Taylor, but Ridge is not ready to give up without a fight. With the last of her strength, Taylor hurles the ball sharply to the other side. Ridge missed the ball by a hair's breadth. Taylor wins and is the new champion of the family. She cheers and Steffy and Thomas also clap and celebrate their mother. They immediately run to her to congratulate and hug her. Thomas is now actually quite happy about her triumph. At least he is not the only Forrester man who has been defeated by her. At first, Ridge appears to be a fair loser. He congratulates his loved one with a big kiss.

At home everyone makes themselves comfortable on the terrace. Taylor and Ridge are completely exhausted and done. They ask Steffy and Thomas to take care of the drinks. With more time passing Ridge is struggling more and more with his defeat every minute. Without any doubt last year Taylor has improved her tennis skills enormously and has become a very good player, but he has never lost to her before. His defeat severely scratches his ego and his nagging on him. He finds numerous reasons and excuses for his failure. He was playing against the sun and his racket was probably broken.
But no one in the family really listens to him and gives much of a dam what he's saying.

"Just accept it Dad!" Steffy comments dryly. "Mom flattened you!" Ridge looks at his daughter indignantly.
"It was just pure luck and coincidence, nothing more!" he replies grumpily.
"What are you trying to say? Just pure luck?!" Taylor pokes him in the ribs. "That was pure and perfect skill! I placed the last ball with pinpoint accuracy!"
Since the end of the game, she hasn't been able to get her victorious grin off her face. She wraps her arms around him.
"Now grant me this one victory and satisfaction!" But Ridge has other plans.
"I demand a rematch and this time I will show no mercy!"
"Pah, as if I would depend on your generosity! I'll take you down again any time!" Steffy and Thomas smile at their parents' taunts and biggering.

"But let's be honest, Mom!" mentions Thomas "You've really become one heck of a player. I mean you were never bad, but today even the Williams Sisters would have shown respect for you!"
"And a few months ago she didn't even know how to hold the racket properly!" Ridge blurts out wryly.
"Seriously?" Steffy asks in surprise.
"Nonsense!" Taylor visibly blushes.
"Back then I just pretended that I was completely out of practice. So that your father would give me a few training lessons. After all, it was a good opportunity to…."
"Stop!" Thomas interrupts her. "Please no more details!"
"Nothing else happened!"
"Then you should be proud of Mom Dad!" finds Steffy "That just shows your good coaching qualities!" Ridge puts his arm around his wife.
"Of course I'm terribly proud of your mother." He gives her a gentle kiss.
"But as good as she's gotten, I've never lost to her yet!" Taylor grins mischievously.
"Maybe it was all just a tactic?!" She turns to her daughter. “Never forget the following advice Steffy! A woman should never win against a man in his favorite sport! She shouldn't dare to do that at least until she has his wedding band on her finger!" She waves her hand.
"Now don't act like you always let me win on purpose!"
"Who knows!" She smiles mysteriously.
"Then I might as well say that as your devoted husband I let you win today to let you go first!" Thomas and Steffy start neighing and shake their heads.

"You don't believe that yourself, Dad! You won't let anyone beat you at tennis voluntarily! Even when Steffy and I were little kids, you never let us win, not only one time!" This time Taylor jumps to her husband's support.
"He only did that to encourage you to never give up. That's what you call boosting your child’s self-confidence!"
"Thank you Doc! I couldn't have said it better!"
"Glad to be at your service!"
Ridge pulls her close and tickles her with his nose. He nibbles on her neck and ear. Taylor giggles bashfully. Their lips meet and they exchange loving little kisses. Thomas and Steffy each pull a face. The two decide to retreat. Steffy collects the empty glasses.
"I think I'll go to the kitchen!"
"And I have to get ready anyway, I still have a date with Maya!" They go back into the house.

"I think we scared them both away with our hustle and bustle!"
Ridge shrugs unimpressed.
"They shouldn't act so dramatically and by now they should be used to it."
"Your're right, I agree with you!"
They sink into a deep, long kiss and rub their noses together. Taylor peeks at her watch and jumps up, startled.
"Oh god! I didn't realize it's already this late. Your mother wants to come over soon."
"What does she want?"
"I promised her I would help her with the next charity event in the hospital. We want to discuss some ideas right away. But first I have to change and, above all, take a shower. I'm totally sweaty!" Taylor stands up and is on her way into the house. Ridge grins at her
"If you need to cool down, I can help you with that!"
Even before Taylor has a chance to react, Ridge grabs her and pushes her towards the pool. Taylor starts screaming.
"No! Don't! Ridge, I'm warning you!"

*splatch*

Ridge pushed her into the pool. She comes back up spluttering and snorting. Her hair tie has come loose and her wet hair is hanging messily over her face. Her tennis dress sticks to her. She screams and shakes. Sitting in the sun for so long makes the water seem a thousand times colder than it already is. Ridge can't control himself anymore. He shakes and doubles over with laughter.
"Ridge Forrester, if I get my hands on you, you'll be a dead man!" She fires at him. Ridge can't help but pester her further.
"You know, you're really cute and adorable when you're mad like this! And that 'wet look' suits you great. Maybe we should have a fashion show like that. We push every model into the water before she goes on the runway. "
As he continues to make fun of her, Ridge doesn't realize that he's getting dangerously close to the pool. But Taylor has now registered it. She swims towards him as fast as lightning and before Ridge knows what's happening, she grabs his ankle
.
*splatch*

Now it's Ridge who ends up in the water with his entire tennis set. Taylor doubles over with laughter.
"Well wait, Doc! You didn't do that for nothing!" He tries to grab her, but Taylor is faster and dives away.

Meanwhile, Steffy took care of the dishes. In the entrance hall she meets her brother, who is frantically looking for something.
"Have you seen Dad anywhere?"
"No, I think Mom and he are still on the patio."
"I need his car urgently and can't find his keys! Do you know where he got them?" Steffy grins mischievously.
"Do you attempt to impress Maya with Dad's luxury sleigh again?!"
"Steffy, please save your taunts for later and spare me your teasing! I really have to go and I have no idea where the damn keys are!"
"Go out and ask Dad!" Thomas sighs and rolls his eyes. He goes out onto the porch when Steffy hears him scream out.
"What is it this time?" she asks him and comes outside too.
Her brother doesn't say a word, he just points a finger towards the pool. Steffy freezes at the sight.
"What the hell happened here!"

Her parents are both in the pool wearing their tennis clothes and having a heated water fight. They squirt and splash each other wet and submerge each other again and again. The siblings stand motionless and watch the scene. They don't know whether to laugh, scream or run away. Steffy shakes her head.
"You really can't leave them alone for five minutes! I'd really like to know what's gotten into them. They didn't act so ludicrous in the past!" Thomas shrugs.
"You know, I've always wondered why people in San Francisco go crazy with their hippie style. There's probably some vibrations or special air currents there. Maybe there's something wrong with the tap water and that (he points to the pool) are any long-term consequences."
Steffy nods That was the only logical explanation for her parents' weird behavior.

The two go back into the house. Thomas decides to forego his father's car keys and drive his own car. Then the doorbell rings.
"Hi Grandma, what are you doing here?" Steffy greets her namesake.
"Hello Steffy, I have an appointment with your mother. She wants to help me with my next charity campaign in the hospital. Where is she?" Thomas and Steffy exchange meaningful looks. Thomas directs his grandmother into the living room.
"She'll definitely come soon. Sit down for a while! Would you like something to drink?" He goes to the bar and pours her a glass of water.
"Thank you, my boy! So where is your mother now? I don't have that much time, your grandfather and I are invited for dinner."
"Mom and Dad are outside." Steffy finally admits hesitantly.
"Oh, I'm sure they're on the terrace with this nice weather. Then I'll go see them." Stephanie makes her way outside.
"Wait, Grandma! Maybe you should wait inside for Mom!" Thomas and Steffy rush after her.

They find their grandmother on the porch, looking benevolently down at the pool. Steffy and Thomas, on the other hand, roll their eyes. The scenery has now changed significantly. However, the two of them are not sure if this sight is not even worse than the scene before. Their parents have obviously stopped their water fight and are instead playing and cozying around with each other in the pool. Their mother has her legs and arms wrapped around their father, who is holding her close to him. They let themselves drift in the water and float together. They breath sweet kisses on each other's lips and nuzzle each other with their noses. Up on the porch you can't understand what they're saying to each other, but based on their looks it can only be some kind of love chatter and sweet little nonsense.
"Oh my God, that can't be true!" Steffy and Thomas screw up their faces in disgust. However, Thomas notices that his grandmother is beaming down at her son and daughter-in-law with a satisfied smile. He can't understand how she finds this sight even remotely acceptable.

"Grandma, why are you smiling like that?"
"I'm just happy!" Steffy looks at her grandmother skeptically.
"About what? Mom and Dad acting like two goofy teenagers?" Stephanie looks sternly at her grandchildren.
"Now listen carefully, both of you! Your parents are in love and cheerful and they show it and you should actually be happy about that!" Steffy and Thomas look at their grandmother in disbelief. Steffy pushes around.
"Well...of course it's nice that Mom and Dad are back together again and get along so well and we're a family again. But does it have to happen like that?" Thomas agrees with his sister.
"Exactly, they used to be married to each other and yet they didn't act so lunatic!"
"Now I want to tell you something! You should cherish every moment where you see your parents so happily united. Think back a few months...to the day after your mother left the house in the middle of the night. At that time we were all devastated and none of us would have ever thought it's possible that one day we will see your parents so close together again. But the bond of their love that always held them together was stronger. They managed to leave all the horrors of the past and all their conflicts behind and start all over again. You should actually be proud of them and as long as your parents are so carefree and in love with each other, you will always be a happy family."

Steffy and Thomas contritely admit that their grandmother has a point. When you look at the whole scenario from this perspective, the sight of their doting parents suddenly wasn't so repulsive anymore. Stephanie hugs her two grandchildren and all three watch the happy couple who just melt into the most intimate and deepest liplock. Stephanie raves.

"Your parents have achieved something wonderful! They have freed themselves from the dark of sadness into the glory of happiness!”